Skip to main content

Full text of "The living age"

See other formats


ara 


<* j& » 


ISa   CtS- 


We  have  now  in  press,  and  will  publish  shortly,  Feats  on  the  Fiord,  a  highly 
interesting  story  of  Norway,  by  Miss  Martineau.  Price  25  cents.  Booksellers  are 
requested  to  send  their  orders  early. 

To  Booksellers.  —  The  Maiden  and  Married  Life  of  Mary  Powell,  will  be 
issued  in  separate  form,  as  soon  as  completed.  Also  the  Story  of  a  Family,  and 
the  History  of  a  Household.  The  style  will  be  uniform  with  that  of  the  Author's 
Daughter,  Maiden  Aunt,  and  other  works  issued  from  this  office. 

Vol.  XXI.  is  now  bound,  and  ready  to  be  exchanged  for  the  numbers.  Price  of 
binding,  50  cts.  A  supply  of  all  the  volumes  bound  is  on  the  shelves  at  all  times, 
for  sale,  or  exchange  for  numbers. 

Any  number  or  numbers  necessary  to  complete  volumes,  may  be  bought  at  this 
office ;  —  and  it  is  very  much  the  interest  of  persons  having  broken  volumes  to 
complete  them. 

The  value  of  the  work  is  greatly  increased  by  binding  it.  A  large  mass  of 
numbers  lying  on  shelves  or  in  closets,  is  so  difficult  to  be  got  at  that  it  is  unlikely 
to  be  disturbed; — while  the  danger  of  loss  or  destruction  is  much  increased.  The 
Living  Age  is  not  a  work  of  temporary  interest  merely;  but  has  at  least  an  equal 
permanent  value. 


TREATISE 

UPON   THE 

NATURE   AND   TREATMENT 

OF 

MORBID      SENSIBILITY 

OF    THE 

RETINA, 

OR 

WEAKNESS    OF    SIGHT. 

Being  the  Dissertation  to  which  the  Boylston  Medical  Prize  for  1848  was 
awarded  upon  the  following  queslion  :  "  What  is  the  nature  and  best  mode  of 
treatment  of  that  affection  of  the  eyes  commonly  called  Morbid  Sensibility  of  the 
Retina?" 

BY  JOHN  II.   DIX,  M.  D,  M.  M.  S.  S. 

"  Scribere  jussit  amor." —  Ovid. 
Boston  :    Published  and  for  sale  by  William  D.  Ticknor  &  Co.     mdccc  xlix. 


LITTELL'S  LIVING  AGE.— No.  273.— 11  AUGUST,  1849. 


From  Bentley's  Miscellany. 
THE    NARRATIVE    OF    JOHN    WARD    GIBSON. 
CHAPTER    I. 

As  I  do  not  intend  that  any  human  being  shall 
read  this  narrative  until  after  my  decease,  I  feel 
no  desire  to  suppress  or  to  falsify  any  occurrence 
or  event  of  my  life,  which  I  may  at  the  moment 
deem  of  sufficient  importance  to  communicate.  I 
am  aware  how  common  a  feeling,  even  amongst 
those  who  have  committed  the  most  atrocious 
crimes,  this  dread  of  entailing  obloquy  upon  their 
memories  is  ;  but  I  cannot  say  that  I  participate 
in  it.  Perhaps  I  wish  to  offer  some  atonement  to 
society  for  my  many  and  grievous  misdeeds  ;  and, 
it  may  be,  the  disclosures  I  am  about  to  make  will 
be  considered  an  insufficient  expiation.  I  cannot 
help  this,  now.  There  is  one  from  whom  no  se- 
crets are  hid,  by  whom  I  am  already  judged. 

I  regret  that  I  did  not  execute  this  wretched 
task  long  ago.  Should  I  live  to  complete  it,  I 
shall  hold  out  longer  than  I  expect  ;  for  I  was 
never  ready  at  my  pen,  and  words  sometimes  will 
not  come  at  my  bidding.  Besides,  so  many  years 
have  elapsed  since  the  chief  events  I  am  about  to 
relate  took  place,  that  even  they  no  longer  come 
before  me  with  that  distinctness  which  they  did 
formerly.  They  do  not  torture  me  now,  as  of  old 
times.  The  caustic  has  almost  burnt  them  out  of 
my  soul.  I  will,  however,  give  a  plain,  and,  as 
nearly  as  I  am  able,  a  faithful  statement.  I  will 
offer  no  palliation  of  my  offences,  which  I  do  not 
from  my  soul  believe  should  be  extended  to  me. 

I  was  born  on  the  23d  of  October,  1787.  My 
father  was  a  watch-case  maker,  and  resided  in  a 
street  in  the  parish  of  Clerkenwell.  I  went  a  few 
months  ago  to  look  at  the  house,  but  it  was  taken 
down  ;  indeed,  the  neighborhood  had  undergone 
an  entire  change.  I,  too,  was  somewhat  altered 
since  then.  1  wondered  at  the  time  which  of  the 
two  was  the  more  so. 

My  earliest  recollection  recalls  two  rooms  on  a 
second  floor,  meanly  furnished  ;  my  father,  a  tall, 
dark  man,  with  a  harsh,  unpleasing  voice  ;  and 
my  mother,  the  same  gentle,  quiet  being  whom  I 
afterwards  knew  her. 

My  father  was  a  man  who  could,  and  sometimes 
did,  earn  what  people  in  his  station  of  life  call  a 
great  deal  of  money  ;  and  yet  he  was  constantly 
in  debt,  and  frequently  without  the  means  of  sub- 
sistence. The  cause  of  this,  I  need  hardly  say, 
was  his  addiction  to  drinking.  Naturally  of  a 
violent  and  brutal  temper,  intoxication  inflamed 
his  evil  passions  to  a  pitch — not  of  madness,  for 
he  had  not  that  excuse — but  of  frenzy.  It  is  weii 
known  that  gentleness  and  forbearance  do  not 
allay,  but  stimulate  a  nature  like  this  ;  and  scenes 
of  violence  and  unmanly  outrage  are  almost  the 

CCLXXIII.         LIVING    AGE.  VOL.  XXII.  16 


sole  reminiscences  of  my  childhood.  Perhaps  the 
circumstance  of  my  having  been  a  sufferer  in  one 
of  these  ebullitions,  served  to  impress  them  more 
strongly  upon  my  mind. 

One  evening  I  had  been  permitted  to  sit  up  to 
supper.  My  father  had  recently  made  promises 
of  amendment,  and  had  given  an  earnest  of  his  in- 
tention by  keeping  tolerably  sober  during  three 
entire  days  ;  and  upon  this  festive  occasion — for 
it  was  the  anniversary  of  my  mother's  marriage — 
he  had  engaged  to  come  home  the  instant  he  quit- 
ted his  work.  He  returned,  however,  about  one 
o'clock  in  the  morning,  and  in  his  accustomed 
state.  The  very  preparations  for  his  comfort, 
which  he  saw  upon  the  table,  served  as  fuel  to  his 
savage  and  intractable  passions.  It  was  in  vain 
that  my  mother  endeavored  to  soothe  and  pacify 
him.  He  seized  a  stool  on  which  I  was  accus- 
tomed to  sit,  and  levelled  a  blow  at  her.  She 
either  evaded  it,  or  the  aim  was  not  rightly  di- 
rected, for  the  stool  descended  upon  my  head  and 
fractured  my  skull. 

The  doctor  said  it  was  a  miracle  that  I  recov- 
ered ;  and  indeed  it  was  many  months  before  I  did 
so.  The  unfeeling  repulse  I  experienced  from 
my  father,  when,  on  the  first  occasion  of  my  leav- 
ing my  bed,  I  tottered  towards  him,  I  can  never 
forget.  It  is  impossible  to  describe  the  mingled 
terror  and  hatred  which  entered  my  bosom  at  that 
moment,  and  which  never  departed  from  it.  It 
may  appear  incredible  to  some  that  a  child  so 
young  could  conceive  so  intense  a  loathing  against 
its  own  parent.  It  is  true,  nevertheless  ;  and,  as 
I  grew,  it  strengthened. 

I  will  not  dwell  upon  this  wretched  period  of 
my  life  ;  for  even  to  me,  at  this  moment,  and  after 
all  that  I  have  done  and  suffered,  the  memory  of 
that  time  is  wretchedness. 

One  night,  about  two  years  afterwards,  my 
father  was  brought  home  on  a  shutter  by  two 
watchmen.  He  had  fallen  into  the  New  River 
on  his  return  from  a  public  house  in  the  vicinity 
of  Saddler's  Wells  Theatre,  and  was  dragged  out 
just  in  time  to  preserve  for  the  present  a  worth- 
less and  degraded  life.  A  violent  cold  supervened, 
which  settled  upon  his  lungs  ;  and,  in  about  a 
month,  the  doctor  informed  my  mother  that  her 
husband  was  in  a  rapid  decline.  The  six  months 
that  ensued  were  miserable  enough.  My  mother 
was  out  all  day,  toiling  for  the  means  of  subsis- 
tence for  a  man  who  was  not  only  ungrateful  for 
her  attentions,  but  who  repelled  them  with  the 
coarsest  abuse. 

I  was  glad  when  he  died,  nor  am  I  ashamed 
to  avow  it ;  and  I  almost  felt  contempt  for  my 
mother  when  the  poor  creature  threw' herself  upon 
the  body  in  a  paroxysm  of  grief,  calling  it  by 
those  endearing  names  which  indicated  a  love  he 


242 


NARRATIVE    OF    JOHN   WARD    GIBSON. 


had  neither  requited  nor  deserved.  Had  I  been 
so  blest  as  to  have  met  with  one  to  love  me  as 
that  woman  loved  my  father,  I  had  been  a  differ- 
ent, and  a  better,  and,  perhaps,  a  good  man ! 

"  Will  you  not  kiss  your  poor  father,  John, 
and  see  him  for  the  last  time?"  said  my  mother 
on  the  morning  of  the  funeral,  as  she  took  me  by 
the  hand. 

No  ;  I  would  not.  I  was  no  hypocrite  then. 
It  is  true  I  was  terrified  at  the  sight  of  death,  but 
that  was  not  the  cause.  The  manner  in  which  he 
had  repulsed  me  nearly  three  years  before,  had 
never  for  a  moment  departed  from  my  mind. 
There  was  not  a  day  on  which  I  did  not  brood 
upon  it.  I  have  often  since  recalled  it,  and  with 
bitterness.     I  remember  it  now. 

My  mother  had  but  one  relation  in  the  world — 
an  uncle,  possessed  of  considerable  property,  who 
resided  near  Luton,  in  Bedfordshire.  She  ap- 
plied to  him  for  some  small  assistance  to  enable 
her  to  pay  the  funeral  expenses  of  her  husband. 
Mr.  Adams — for  that  was  her  uncle's  name — sent 
her  two  guineas,  accompanied  by  a  request  that 
she  should  never  apply  to,  or  trouble  him  again. 
There  was,  however,  one  person  who  stepped  for- 
ward in  this  extremity — Mr.  Ward,  a  tradesman, 
with  whom  my  mother  had  formerly  lived  as  a 
servant,  but  who  had  now  retired  from  business. 
He  offered  my  mother  an  asylum  in  his  house. 
She  was  to  be  his  housekeeper  ;  and  he  promised 
to  take  care  of,  and  one  day  to  provide  for,  me. 
It  was  not  long  before  we  were  comfortably  settled 
in  a  small  private  house  in  Coppice-row,  where, 
for  the  first  time  in  my  life,  I  was  permitted  to 
ascertain  that  existence  was  not  altogether  made 
up  of  sorrow. 

The  old  gentleman  even  conceived  a  strong 
liking,  it  may  be  called  an  affection,  for  me.  He 
had  stood  godfather  to  me  at  my  birth  ;  and  I  be- 
lieve, had  I  been  his  own  son,  he  could  not  have 
treated  me  with  more  tenderness.  Pie  sent  me  to 
school,  and  was  delighted  at  the  progress  I  made, 
or  appeared  to  make,  which  he  protested  was 
scarcely  less  than  wonderful  ;  a  notion  which  the 
tutor  was,  of  course,  not  slow  to  encourage  and 
confirm.  He  predicted  that  I  should  inevitably 
make  a  bright  man,  and  become  a  worthy  member 
of  society  ;  the  highest  distinction,  in  the  old  gen- 
tleman's opinion,  at  which  any  human  being  could 
arrive.  Alas  !  woe  to  the  child  of  whom  favora- 
ble predictions  are  hazarded  !  There  never  yet,  I 
think,  was  an  instance  in  which  they  were  not 
falsified. 

We  had  been  residing  with  Mr.  Ward  about 
three  years,  when  a  slight  incident  occurred  which 
has  impressed  itself  so  strongly  upon  my  memory 
that  I  cannot  forbear  relating  it.  Mr.  Ward  had 
sent  me  with  a  message  into  the  city,  where,  in 
consequence  of  the  person  being  from  home,  I  was 
detained  several  hours.  When  I  returned,  it  ap- 
peared that  Mr.  Ward  had  gone  out  shortly  after 
me,  and  had  not  mentioned  the  circumstance  of  his 
having  despatched  me  into  the  city.  I  found  my 
mother  in  a  state  of  violent  agitation.  She  in- 
quired where  I  had  been,  and  I  told  her. 


"  I  can  hardly  believe  you,  John,"  she  said; 
"  are  you  sure  you  are  telling  me  the  truth?" 

I  was  silent.  She  repeated  the  question.  I 
would  not  answer  ;  and  she  bestowed  upon  me  a 
sound  beating. 

I  bore  my  punishment  with  dogged  sullenness, 
and  retired  into  the  back  kitchen,  in  a  corner  of 
which  I  sat  down,  and,  with  my  head  between  my 
hands,  began  to  brood  over  the  treatment  I  had 
received.  Gradually  there  crept  into  my  heart 
the  same  feeling  I  remembered  to  have  conceived 
against  my  father — a  feeling  of  bitter  malignity 
revived  by  a  fresh  object.  I  endeavored  to  quell 
it,  to  subdue  it,  but  I  could  not.  I  recalled  all 
my  mother's  former  kindness  to  me,  her  present 
affection  for  me  ;  and  I  reminded  myself  that  this 
was  the  first  time  she  had  ever  raised  her  hand 
against  me.  This  thought  only  nourished  the 
feeling,  till  the  aching  of  my  brain  caused  it  to 
subside  into  moody  stupefaction. 

I  became  calmer  in  about  an  hour,  and  arose, 
and  went  into  the  front  kitchen.  My  mother  was 
seated  at  the  window,  employed  at  her  needle  ; 
and,  as  she  raised  her  eyes,  I  perceived  they  were 
red  with  weeping.  I  walked  slowly  towards  her, 
and  stood  by  her  side. 

"Mother!"  I  said,  in  a  low  and  tremulous 
voice. 

"  Well,  John  ;  I  hope  you  are  a  good  boy 
now." 

"  Mother  !"  I  repeated,  "  you  don't  know  how 
you  have  hurt  me." 

"  I  am  sorry  I  struck  you  so  hard,  child  ;  I  did 
not  mean  to  do  it ;"  and  she  averted  her  head. 

"  Not  that — not  that!"  I  cried  passionately, 
beating  my  bosom  with  my  clenched  hands.  "  It 's 
here,  mother — here.  I  told  you  the  truth,  and 
you  would  not  believe  me." 

"  Mr.  Ward  has  returned  now,"  said  my 
mother  ;  "  I  wrill  go  and  ask  him  ;"  and  she  arose. 

I  caught  her  by  the  gown.  "Oh.  mother  !"  I 
said,  "  this  is  the  second  time  you  would  not  be- 
lieve me.  You  shall  not  go  to  Mr.  Ward  yet!" 
and  I  drew  her  into  the  seat.  "  Say  first  that  you 
are  sorry  for  it — only  a  word.      Oh,  do  say  it !" 

As  I  looked  up,  I  saw  the  tears  gathering  in 
her  eyes.  I  fell  upon  my  knees,  and  hid  my  face 
in  her  lap.  "No,  no;  don't  say  anything  now 
to  me — don't — don't!"  A  spasm  rose  from  my 
chest  into  my  throat,  and  I  fell  senseless  at  her 
feet. 

My  mother  afterwards  told  me  that  it  was  the 
day  of  the  year  on  which  my  father  died,  and  she 
feared  from  my  lengthened  stay  that  I  had  come 
to  harm.  Dear,  good  woman  !  Oh  !  that  I  might 
hope  to  see  her  once  more,  even  were  it  but  for 
one  moment — for  we  shall  not  meet  in  heaven  ! 

It  was  a  cruel  blow  that  deprived  us  of  our  kind 
protector  !  Mr.  Ward  died  suddenly,  and  without 
a  will  ;  and  my  mother  and  I  were  left  entirely 
unprovided  with  means.  The  old  gentleman  had 
often  declared  his  intention  of  leaving  my  mother 
enough  to  render  her  comfortable  during  the  re- 
mainder of  her  days,  and  had  expressed  his  deter- 
mination of  setting  me  on  in  the  world  immedi- 


NARRATIVE    OF    JOHN    WARD    GIBSON. 


243 


ately  I  became  of  a  proper  age.  It  could  hardly 
be  expected  that  the  heir-at-law  would  have  ful- 
filled these  intentions,  even  had  he  been  cognizant 
of  them.  He  was  a  low  attorney,  living  some- 
where in  the  neighborhood  of  Drury-lane  ;  and 
when  he  attended  the  funeral,  and  during  the  hour 
or  two  he  remained  in  the  house  after  it,  it  was 
quite  clear  that  he  had  no  wish  to  retain  anything 
that  belonged  to  his  late  relative  except  his  prop- 
erty, and  his  valuable  and  available  effects.  He 
however  paid  my  mother  a  month's  wages  in  ad- 
vance, presented  me  a  dollar  to  commence  the 
world  with,  shook  hands  with  us,  and  wished  us 
well. 

It  was  not  long  before  my  mother  obtained  a 
situation  as  servant  in  a  small  respectable  family 
in  King-street,  Holborn  ;  and,  as  I  was  now  near- 
ly eleven  years  of  age,  it  was  deemed  by  her 
friends  high  time  that  I  should  begin  to  get  my 
own  living.  Such  small  influence,  therefore,  as 
my  mother  could  command,  was  set  on  foot  in  my 
behalf;  and  I  at  length  got  a  place  as  errand-boy 
to  a  picture-dealer  in  Wardour-street,  Oxford- 
street.  The  duties  required  of  me  in  this  situa- 
tion, if  not  of  a  valuable  description,  were,  at 
least,  various.  I  went  with  messages,  I  attended 
sales,  I  kept  the  shop,  I  cleaned  the  knives  and 
shoes,  and,  indeed,  performed  all  those  services 
which  it  is  the  province  of  boys  to  render,  some 
of  which  are  often  created  because  there  happens 
to  be  boys  to  do  them. 

This  routine  was,  for  a  time,  irksome.  When 
I  recalled  the  happy  days  I  had  spent  under  the 
roof  of  Mr.  Ward,  and  the.  hopes  and  expectations 
he  had  excited  within  me  of  a  more  prosperous 
commencement  of  life — hopes  which  his  death  had 
so  suddenly  destroyed — it  is  not  surprising  that  I 
should  have  felt  a  degree  of  discontent  of  my  con- 
dition, for  which  I  had  no  other  cause.  As  I  sat 
by  the  kitchen  fire  of  an  evening,  when  my  day's 
work  was  done,  I  often  pictured  to  myself  the  old 
man  lying  where  we  had  left  him  in  the  church- 
yard, mouldering  insensibly  away,  unconscious  of 
rain,  or  wind,  or  sunshine,  or  the  coming  of  night, 
or  the  approach  of  day,  wrapped  in  a  shroud  which 
would  outlast  its  wearer,  and  silently  waiting  for 
oblivion.  These  thoughts  became  less  frequent  as 
time  wore  on  ;  but  I  have  never  been  able  to  dis- 
sociate the  idea  of  death  from  those  hideous  con- 
ditions of  mortality. 

My  master,  Mr.  Bromley,  when  I  first  entered 
his  service,  was  a  man  of  about  the  middle  age, 
and  of  rather  grave  and  formal  manner.  He  had 
not  a  bad  heart ;  but  I  have  since  discovered  that 
what  appeared  to  my  boyish  fancy  a  hard  and  cold 
selfishness  was  but  the  exterior  of  those  narrow 
prejudices  which  too  many  of  that  class,  if  not  of 
all  classes,  indulge,  or  rather  inherit.  He  felt  that 
a  distance  ought  to  be  preserved  between  himself 
and  his  servant ;  and  what  he  thought  he  ought  to 
do,  he  always  did  ;  so  that  I  had  been  with  him  a 
considerable  period  before  he  even  addressed  a 
word  to  me  which  business  did  not  constrain  him 
to  utter. 


He  had  a  daughter,  a  girl  about  eighteen  years 
of  age.  WThat  a  human  being  was  Louisa  Brom- 
ley !  She  was  no  beauty  ;  but  she  had  a  face 
whose  sweetness  was  never  surpassed.  I  saw 
something  like  it  afterwards  in  the  faces  of  some 
of  Raffaele's  angels.  The  broad  and  serene  fore- 
head, the  widely-parted  eyebrow,  the  inexplicable 
mouth,  the  soul  that  pervaded  the  whole  coun- 
tenance !  I  can  never  forget  that  face  ;  and, 
when  I  call  it  back  to  memory  now,  I  admire  it 
the  more  because,  to  use  the  modern  jargon,  there 
was  no  intellect  in  it.  There  was  no  thought,  no 
meditation  or  premeditation  ;  but  there  was  nature, 
and  it  was  good-nature. 

Her  gentleness  and  kindness  soon  won  upon 
me.  To  be  kind  to  me  was  at  all  times  the  way 
to  win  me,  and  the  only  way.  I  cannot  express 
the  happiness  I  felt  at  receiving  and  obeying  any 
command  from  her.  A  smile,  or  the  common 
courtesy  of  thanks  from  her  lips,  repaid  me  a 
hundred-fold  for  the  performance  of  the  most 
menial  office. 

I  had  now  been  with  Mr.  Bromley  about  four 
years.  I  employed  my  leisure,  of  which  I  had  a 
great  deal,  in  reading.  All  the  books  I  could 
contrive  to  borrow,  or  that  fell  in  my  way,  I  de- 
voured greedily.  Nor  did  I  confine  myself  ex- 
clusively to  one  branch  of  reading — I  cannot  call 
it  study.  But  my  chief  delight  was  to  peruse 
the  lives  of  the  great  masters  of  painting,  to 
make  myself  acquainted  with  the  history  and  the 
comparative  merits  of  their  several  performances, 
and  to  endeavor  to  ascertain  how  many  and  what 
specimens  existed  in  this  country.  I  had,  also,  a 
natural  taste  for  painting,  and  sometimes  surprised 
my  master  by  the  remarks  I  ventured  to  make  upon 
productions  he  might  happen  to  purchase,  or  which 
had  been  consigned  to  him  for  sale. 

Meanwhile,  I  was  permitted  to  go  out  in  the 
afternoon  of  each  alternate  Sunday.  Upon  these 
occasions,  I  invariably  went  to  see  my  mother. 
How  well  can  I  remember  the  gloomy  under- 
ground kitchen  in  which  I  always  found  her,  with 
her  Bible  before  her  on  a  small  round  table  !  With 
what  pleased  attention  did  she  listen  to  me  when  I 
descanted  on  the  one  subject  upon  which  I  con- 
stantly dwelt — the  determination  I  felt,  as  soon  as 
I  had  saved  money  enough,  and  could  see  a  little 
more  clearly  into  my  future  prospects,  to  take  her 
from  service,  that  she  might  come  and  live  with 
me !  This  was,  in  truth,  the  one  "absorbing 
thought — it  might  almost  be  termed  the  one  pas- 
sion— of  my  existence  at  that  time.  I  had  no 
other  hope,  no  other  feeling,  than  that  of  making 
her  latter  years  a  compensation  for  the  misery  she 
must  have  endured  during  my  father's  life. 

One  Sunday  when  I  called,  as  usual,  an  old 
woman  answered  the  door.  She  speedily  satisfied 
my  inquiries  after  my  mother.  She  had  been 
very  ill  for  some  days,  and  was  compelled  to  keep 
her  bed.  My  heart  sunk  within  me.  I  had  seen 
her  frequently,  in  former  years,  disfigured  by  her 
husband's  brutality  ;  I  had  seen  her  in  pain,  in 
anguish,  which  she  strove  to  conceal  ;  but  I  had 


244 


NARRATIVE    OF   JOHN   WAKD    GIBSON. 


never  known  her  to  be  confined  to  her  room.  When 
I  saw  her  now,  young  as  I  was,  and  unaccustomed 
to  the  sight  of  disease,  I  involuntarily  shrunk  back 
with  horror.  She  was  asleep.  I  watched  her  for 
a  few  minutes,  and  then  stole  softly  from  the  room, 
and  returned  to  my  master's  house. 

He  was  gone  to  church  with  his  daughter.  I 
followed  thither,  and  waited  under  the  portico  till 
they  came  forth.  I  quickly  singled  them  out  from 
the  concourse  issuing  from  the  church-doors.  I 
drew  my  master  aside,  and  besought  him  to  spare 
me  for  a  few  days,  that  I  might  go  and  attend  my 
mother,  who  was  very  ill. 

"  Is  she  dying  ?"  he  inquired. 

I  started.      "  No,  not  dying.      Oh,  no  !" 

"  Well,  John,  I  can't  spare  you  ;  we  are  very 
busy  now,  you  know." 

And  what  was  that  to  me?  It  is  only  on  occa- 
sions like  these,  that  the  value  of  one's  services 
is  recognized.  I  thought  of  this  at  the  time.  I 
turned,  in  perplexity,  to  Louisa  Bromley.  She 
understood  the  silent  appeal,  and  interceded  for 
me.  I  loved  her  for  that ;  I  could  have  fallen 
down  at  her  feet,  and  kissed  them  for  it.  She 
prevailed  upon  the  old  man  to  let  me  go. 

The  people  of  the  house  at  which  my  mother 
was  a  servant  were  kind,  and  even  friendly.  They 
permitted  me  to  remain  with  her. 

I  never  left  her  side  for  more  than  half  an  hour 
at  a  time.  She  grew  worse  rapidly,  but  I  would 
not  believe  it.  My  mother,  however,  was  fully 
aware  of  her  situation.  She  told  me  frequently, 
with  a  smile,  which  I  could  not  bear  to  see  upon 
her  face,  it  was  so  unlike  joy,  but  it  was  to  com- 
fort me — she  told  me  that  she  knew  she  was  about 
to  die,  and  she  endeavored  to  impress  upon  me 
those  simple  maxims  of  conduct  for  my  future  life 
which  she  had  herself  derived  from  her  parents. 
She  must  not  die — must  not ;  and  I  heard  with 
impatience,  and  heedlessly,  the  advice  she  en- 
deavored to  bestow  upon  me. 

She  died.  The  old  nurse  told  me  she  was 
dead.  It  could  not  be — she  was  asleep.  My 
mother  had  told  me,  not  an  hour  before,  that  she 
felt  much  better,  and  wanted  a  little  sleep  ;  and  at 
that  moment  her  hand  was  clasped  in  mine.  The 
lady  of  the  house  took  me  gently  by  the  arm,  and, 
leading  me  into  an  adjoining  room,  began  to  talk 
to  me  in  a  strain,  I  suppose,  usually  adopted  upon 
such  occasions— for  I  knew  not  what  she  said  to 
me. 

In  about  two  hours  I  was  permitted  to  see  my 
mother  again.  There  was  a  change — a  frightful 
change  !  The  nurse,  I  remember,  said  something 
about  her  looking  like  one  asleep.  I  burst  into  a 
loud  laugh.  Asleep  !  that  blank,  passive,  im- 
penetrable face  like  sleep — petrified  sleep  !  I 
enjoined  them  to  leave  me,  and  they  let  me  have 
my  own  way  ;  for,  boy  as  I  was,  they  were 
frightened  at  me. 

I  took  my  mother's  hand,  and  wrung  it  violently. 
I  implored  her  to  speak  to  me  once  more,  to  repeat 
that  she  still  loved  me,  to  tell  me  that  she  forgave 
all  my  faults,  all  my  omissions,  all  my  sins  to- 


wards her.  And  then  I  knew  she  was  dead,  and 
fell  down  upon  my  knees  to  pray ;  but  I  could 
not.  Something  told  me  that  I  ought  not — some- 
thing whispered  that  I  ought  rather  to ;  but 

I  was  struck  senseless  upon  the  floor. 

The  mistress  of  my  mother,  who  was  a  good 
and  worthy  woman,  offered  to  pay  her  funeral  ex- 
penses ;  but  I  would  not  permit  it.  Not  a  far- 
thing would  I  receive  from  her  ;  out  of  my  own 
savings  I  buried  her. 

If  I  could  have  wept — but  I  never  could  weep 
— when  this  calamity  befell  me,  I  think  that  im- 
pious thought  would  never  have  entered  my  brain. 
That  thought  was,  that  the  Almighty  was  unjust 
to  deprive  me  of  the  only  being  in  the  world  who 
loved  me,  who  understood  me,  who  knew  that  I 
had  a  heart,  and  that,  when  it  was  hurt  and  out- 
raged, my  head  was  not  safe — not  to  be  trusted. 
That  thought  remained  with  me  for  years. 

CHAPTER    II. 

Five  years  elapsed.  The  grief  occasioned  by 
my  mother's  death  having  in  some  measure  sub- 
sided, my  thoughts  became  concentrated  upon 
myself  with  an  intensity  scarcely  to  be  conceived. 
A  new  passion  took  possession  of  my  soul  ;  I 
would  distinguish  myself,  if  possible,  and  present 
to  the  world  another  instance  of  friendless  poverty 
overcoming  and  defying  the  obstacles  and  impedi- 
ments to  its  career.  With  this  view  constantly 
before  me,  I  read  even  more  diligently  than  here- 
tofore. I  made  myself  a  proficient  in  the  princi- 
ples of  mathematics  ;  I  acquired  some  knowledge 
of  mechanical  science  ;  but,  above  all,  I  took  every 
opportunity  of  improving  my  taste  in  the  fine  arts. 
This  last  accomplishment  was  soon  of  infinite 
service  to  me  ;  many  gentlemen,  who  frequented 
our  shop,  were  pleased  to  take  much  notice  of 
me  ;  my  master  was  frequently  rallied  upon 
having  a  servant  who  knew  infinitely  more  of 
his  business  than  himself;  and  my  opinion,  on  one 
or  two  remarkable  occasions,  was  taken  in  prefer- 
ence to  that  of  my  employer. 

Mr.  Bromley  naturally  and  excusably  might 
have  conceived  no  slight  envy  of  my  acquire- 
ments ;  but  he  was  not  envious.  Shall  I  be  far 
wrong  when  I  venture  to  say,  that  few  men  are  so, 
where  pecuniary  interest  points  out  the  impolicy 
of  their  encouraging  that  feeling?  Be  this  as 
it  may,  he  treated  me  with  great  kindness  ;  and  I 
was  grateful  for  it,  really  and  strongly  so.  I  had 
been  long  since  absolved  from  the  performance  of 
those  menial  duties  which  had  been  required  of 
me  when  I  first  entered  his  service  ;  my  wages 
were  increased  to  an  extent  which  justified  me  in 
calling  them  by  the  more  respectable  term,  salary  ; 
I  was  permitted  to  live  out  of  the  house  ;  and,  in 
all  respects,  the  apparent  difference  and  distance 
between  my  master  and  myself  were  sensibly 
diminished. 

During  this  period  of  five  years  I  never  re- 
ceived one  unkind  word  or  look  from  Louisa 
!  Bromley  ;  and  the  affection  I  bore  towards  this 
j  young  woman,  which  was  the  affection  a  brother 


NARRATIVE    OF    JOHN    WARD    GIBSON. 


245 


might  have  felt,  caused  me  to  strive  by  every 
means  at  my  command  to  advance  the  fortunes  of 
her  father.  And,  indeed,  the  old  man  had'  be- 
come so  attached  to  me — partly,  and  I  doubt  not 
unconsciously,  because  my  talents  were  of  value 
to  him — that  I  should  not  have  had  the  heart, 
even  had  my  inclinations  prompted  me,  to  desert 
him.  It  is  certain  that  I  might  have  improved 
my  own  position  by  doing  so. 

At  this  time  Frederick  Steiner  became  ac- 
quainted with  Mr.  Bromley.  He  was  a  young 
man  about  thirty  years  of  age,  of  German  descent, 
and  possessed  of  some  property.  The  manners 
of  Steiner  were  plausible,  he  was  apparently  can- 
did, his  address  indicated  frankness  and  entire 
absence  of  guile,  and  he  was  handsome  ;  yet  I 
never  liked  the  man.  It  is  commonly  supposed 
that  women  are  gifted  with  the  power  of  detecting 
the  worst  points  of  the  characters  of  men  at  the 
first  glance.  This  gift  is  withheld  when  they  first 
behold  the  man  they  are  disposed  to  love.  This, 
at  any  rate,  was  the  case  with  Louisa  Bromley. 

Not  to  dwell  upon  this  part  of  my  narrative,  in 
a  few  months  Bromley's  daughter  was  married  to 
Steiner,  who  was  taken  into  partnership. 

I  must  confess  I  was  deeply  mortified  at  this. 
I  myself  had  conceived  hopes  of  one  day  becom- 
ing Bromley's  partner  ;  and  my  anxiety  for  the 
happiness  of  his  daughter  led  me  to  doubt  whether 
she  had  not  made  a  choice  which  she  might  have 
occasion  afterwards  to  deplore.  However,  things 
went  on  smoothly  for  a  time.  Steiner  was  civil, 
nay,  even  friendly  to  me  ;  and  the  affection  he 
evinced  towards  his  little  boy,  who  was  born  about 
a  year  after  the  marriage,  displayed  him  in  so 
amiable  a  light,  that  I  almost  began  to  like  the 
man. 

It  was  not  very  long,  however,  before  Steiner 
and  I  came  to  understand  each  other  more  perfect- 
ly. He  was  possessed  with  an  overweening 
conceit  of  his  taste  in  pictures,  and  I  on  my  part 
obstinately  adhered  to  my  own  opinion,  whenever  I 
was  called  upon  to  pronounce  one.  This  led  to 
frequent  differences,  which  commonly  ended  in  a 
dispute,  which  Bromley  was  in  most  cases  called 
upon  to  decide.  The  old  man,  doubtless,  felt  the 
awkwardness  of  his  position  ;  but,  as  his  interest 
was  inseparable  from  a  right  view  of  the  question 
at  issue,  he  commonly  decided  with  me. 

Upon  these  occasions  Steiner  vented  his  mor- 
tification in  sneers  at  my  youth,  and  ironical  com- 
pliments to  me  upon  my  cleverness  and  extraor- 
dinary genius  ;  for  both  of  which  requisites,  as 
he  was  signally  deficient  in  them,  he  especially 
hated  me.  I  could  have  repaid  his  hatred  with 
interest,  for  I  kept  it  by  me  in  my  own  bosom, 
and  it  accumulated  daily. 

I  know  not  how  it  happened  that  the  child 
wound  itself  round  my  heart,  but  it  was  so.  It 
seemed  as  though  there  were  a  necessity  that,  in 
proportion  as  I  detested  Steiner,  I  must  love  his 
child.  But  the  boy,  from  the  earliest  moment  he 
could  take  notice  of  anything,  or  could  recognize 
anybody,  had  attached  himself  to  me  ;  and  I  loved 


him,  perhaps  for  that  cause,  with  a  passionate 
fondness  which  I  can  scarcely  imagine  to  be  the 
feeling  even  of  a  parent  towards  his  child. 

If  I  were  not  slow  by  nature  to  detect  the  first 
indications  of  incipient  estrangement,  I  think  1 
should  have  perceived,  in  less  than  two  years  after 
Steiner  had  been  taken  into  partnership  by  Mr. 
Bromley,  a  growing  reserve,  an  uneasy  constraint, 
in  the  manners  of  the  latter,  and  a  studied,  an  al- 
most formal  civility  on  the  part  of  his  daughter. 
I  know  there  must  have  been  something  of  the 
kind,  although  it  was  not  at  the  time  apparent  to 
me.  I  am  certain,  at  all  events,  there  was  less 
cordiality,  less  friendship,  in  the  deportment  of 
Mrs.  Steiner  towards  me  ;  a  circumstance  which 
I  remember  to  have  considered  the  result  of  her 
altered  situation.  The  terms  of  almost  social 
equality,  however,  were  no  longer  observed. 

One  Mr.  Taylor,  a  very  extensive  picture-dealer, 
who  lived  in  the  Haymarket,  made  several  overtures 
to  me  about  this  time.  He  had  heard  many  gen- 
tlemen of  acknowledged  taste  speak  of  me  in  the 
highest  terms ;  and,  in  truth,  I  was  now  pretty 
generally  recognized  throughout  the  trade  as  one 
of  the  best  judges  of  pictures  in  London.  I  had 
more  than  one  interview,  of  his  own  seeking,  with 
this  gentleman.  He  made  me  a  most  flattering 
and  advantageous  offer :  he  would  have  engaged 
my  services  for  a  certain  number  of  years,  and  at 
the  expiration  of  the  period  he  would  have  bound 
himself  to  take  me  into  partnership.  I  had  re- 
ceived many  similar  offers  before,  although  none 
that  could  be  for  a  moment  compared,  on  the 
score  of  emolument  and  stability,  with  this.  I 
rejected  those  for  the  sake  of  Bromley  ;  I  rejected 
this  for  my  own. 

Shall  I  be  weak  enough  to  confess  it?  The 
respect  I  bore  for  the  old  man  even  now  ;  my  af- 
fection for  his  daughter,  my  love  for  the  child, 
went  some  part  of  the  way  towards  a  reason  for 
declining  Taylor's  proposal ;  but  it  did  not  go  all 
the  way.  I  hated  Steiner  so  intensely,  so  mor- 
tally, and  he  supplied  me  daily  with  such  addi- 
tional cause  of  hatred,  that  I  felt  a  species  of 
excitement,  of  delight,  in  renewing  from  time  to 
time  my  altercations  with  him  ;  a  delight  which 
was  considerably  increased  by  the  fact  that  he  was 
quite  incapable  of  competing  with  me  in  argument. 
There  was  another  reason,  which  added  a  zest,  if 
anything  could  do  so,  to  the  exquisite  pleasure  I 
derived  from  tormenting  him — the  belief  I  enter- 
tained that  Bromley  and  himself  dared  not  part 
with  me  ;  they  knew  my  value  too  well.  Brom- 
ley, at  least,  I  was  well  aware,  was  conscious 
enough  of  that. 

I  had  been  attending  one  day  a  sale  of  pictures, 
the  property  of  a  certain  nobleman  whose  collection, 
thirty  years  ago,  was  the  admiration  of  connois- 
seurs.    M. (I  need  not  give  his  name,  but 

he  is  still  living)  had  employed  me  to  bid  for  sev- 
eral amongst  the  collection  ;  and  had  requested  my 
opinion  of  a  few,  the  merit  of  which,  although 
strongly  insisted  upon,  he  was  disposed  to  doubt. 
When  I  returned  in  the  evening,  I  saw  Steiner  in 


246 


NARRATIVE   OF    JOHN    WARD    GIBSON. 


the  shop  waiting  for  me,  and — for  hate  is  quick 
in  these  matters,  quicker  than  love — I  knew  that 
he  meditated  a  quarrel.  I  was  not  mistaken.  He 
looked  rather  pale,  and  his  lip  quivered  slightly. 

"And  so,"  said  he,  "you  have  been  holding 
several  conversations  with  Mr.  Taylor  lately  : 
haven't  you,  Mr.  Gibson?" 

"  Who  told  you  that  I  had  been  holding  con- 
versations with  him?" 

"  No  matter:  you  have  done  so.  Pray  may  I 
ask  the  tenor  of  them?" 

"  Mr.  Taylor  wished  to  engage  my  services,"  I 
replied,  "  and  I  declined  to  leave  Mr.  Bromley." 

"  That's  not  very  likely,"  said  Steiner  with  a 
sneer. 

Steiner  was  right  there  ;  it  was  not  very  likely. 
He  might  with  justice  consider  me  a  fool  for  not 
having  embraced  the  offer. 

"  I  suppose,"  pursued  Steiner  in  the  same  tone, 
"Mr. would  follow  you  to  your  new  situa- 
tion. You  would  select  his  pictures  for  him  as 
usual,  doubtless." 

"  Doubtless  I  should,"  said  I  with  a  cool  smile 

that  enraged  him.      "Mr.  would  follow  me 

certainly,  and  many  others  would  follow  him,  Mr. 
Steiner." 

"I'll  tell  you  what  it  is,"  cried  Steiner,  and 
a  flush  overspread  his  face;  "Taylor  has  been 
using  you  for  his  own  purposes.  You  have  been 
endeavoring  to  undermine  our  connection,  and 
have  been  serving  him  at  the  same  time  that  you 
have  been  taking  our  wages." 

It  was  not  a  difficult  matter  at  any  time  to  move 
me  to  anger.  I  approached  him,  and  with  a  glance 
of  supreme  scorn  replied,  "It  is  false! — nay,  I 
don't  fear  you — it  is  a  lie — an  infamous  lie  !" 

Steiner  was  a  very  powerful  man,  and  in  the 
prime  of  manhood ;  I  was  young,  and  my  limbs 
were  not  yet  fixed — not  set.  He  struck  me  a 
violent  blow  on  the  face.  I  resisted  as  well  as  I 
was  able ;  but  what  can  weakness  do  against 
strength,  even  though  it  have  justice  on  its  side  ? 
He  seized  me  by  the  cravat,  and,  forcing  his 
knuckles  against  my  throat,  dealt  me  with  the 
other  hand  a  violent  blow  on  the  temple,  and 
felled  me  to  the  earth.  0  that  I  had  never  risen 
from  it !     It  had  been  better. 

When  I  came  to  my  senses,  for  the  blow  had 
for  a  while  stunned  me,  I  arose  slowly,  and  with 
difficulty.  Steiner  was  still  standing  over  me  in 
malignant  triumph,  and  I  could  see  in  the  ex- 
pression of  his  eyes  the  gratified  conviction  he  felt  | 
of  having  repaid  the  long  score  of  ancient  grudges 
in  which  he  was  indebted  to  -me.  His  wife  was 
clinging  to  his  arm,  and  as  I  looked  into  her  face  I 
perceived  terror  in  it,  certainly  ;  but  there  was  no 
sympathy — nay,  that  is  not  the  word — I  could  not 
have  borne  that;  there  was  no  sorrow,  no  interest, 
no  concern  about  me.  My  heart  sickened  at  this. 
Bromley  was  there  also.  He  appeared  slightly 
perplexed  ;  and,  misconceiving  the  meaning  of  my 
glance,  said  coldly,  but  hurriedly,  "  You  brought 
it  entirely  upon  yourself,  Mr.  Gibson." 

I  turned  away,  and  walked  to  the  other  end  of 


the  shop  for  my  hat.  I  had  put  it  on,  and  was  about 
leaving  them.  As  I  moved  towards  the  door.  I 
was  near  throwing  down  the  little  boy,  who  had 
followed  me,  and  was  now  clinging  to  the  skirt 
of  my  coat,  uttering  in  imperfect  accents  my  name. 
I  looked  down.  The  little  thing  wanted  to  come 
to  me  to  kiss  me.  Sweet  innocent !  there  was 
one  yet  in  the  world  to  love  me.  I  would  have 
taken  the  child  in  my  arms ;  but  Mrs.  Steiner  ex- 
claimed abruptly,  "  Come  away,  Fred — do;  I  in- 
sist upon  it,  sir."  From  that  time,  and  for  a  long 
time,  I  hated  the  woman  for  it. 

I  retreated  to  my  lodging,  and  slunk  to  my 
own  room  with  a  sense  of  abasement,  of  degra- 
dation, of  infamy,  I  had  never  felt  before.  Mrs. 
Matthews,  the  woman  of  the  house,  who  had  an- 
swered the  door  to  me,  and  had  perceived  my 
agitation,  followed  me  up  stairs.  She  inquired 
the  cause,  and  was  greatly  shocked  at  the  fright- 
ful contusion  upon  my  temple.  I  told  her  all,  for 
my  heart  was  nigh  bursting,  and  would  be  re- 
lieved. She  hastened  down  stairs  for  an  embro- 
cation, which  the  good  woman  had  always  by  her, 
and  returning  with  it,  began  to  bathe  my  fore- 
head. 

"  Wouldn't  I  trounce  the  villain  for  it,"  she 
said,  as  she  continued  to  apply  the  lotion. 

"  What  did  you  say,  Mrs.  Matthews?"  and  I 
suddenly  looked  up. 

"  Why,  that  I  'd  have  the  rascal  punished — 
that  *s  what  I  said.  Hanging  "s  too  good  for  such 
a  villain." 

The  kind  creature — I  was  a  favorite  of  hers — 
talked  a  great  deal  more  to  the  same  effect,  and  at 
last  left  me  to  procure  a  bottle  of  rum,  which, 
much  to  her  surprise,  for  I  was  no  drinker,  I  re- 
quested her  to  fetch  me. 

How  exquisite  it  was — what  a  luxury  to  be  left 
alone  all  to  myself  !  Punished  ! — the  woman  had 
said  truly,  he  must  be  punished.  They,  too,  must 
not  escape.  The  ingratitude  of  the  old  man — his 
insolence  of  ingratitude  was  almost  as  bad  as  the 
conduct  of  Steiner.  After  what  I  had  done  for 
him  ! — an  old  servant  who  had  indeed  served  him  ! 
— who  had  refused  a  certainty,  a  respectable  sta- 
tion in  society,  perhaps  a  fortune,  for  his  sake  ' 
And  he  must  escape — he  must  go  unpunished — 
he  must  revel  in  the  consciousness  of  the  impunity 
of  his  insult  ?  No.  I  swore  that  deeply  ;  and, 
lest  it  should  be  possible  that  I  could  falter,  or 
perhaps  renounce  my  intention,  I  confirmed  that 
oath  with  another,  which  I  shudder  to  think  of, 
and  must  not  here  set  down. 

I  emptied  the  bottle  of  rum,  but  I  was  not  drunk. 
When  I  went  to  bed  I  was  as  sober  as  I  am  at  this 
moment.  I  did  not  go  to  bed  to  sleep.  My  senses 
were  in  a  strange  ferment.  The  roof  of  my  head 
seemed  to  open  and  shut,  and  I  fancied  I  could 
hear  the  seething  of  my  brain  below.  I  presently 
fell  into  a  kind  of  stupor. 

It  was  past  midnight  when  I  recovered  from 
this  swoon,  and  I  started  from  the  bed  to  my  feet. 
Something  had  been  whispering  in  my  ear,  and  I 
listened    for    a   moment    in    hideous    expectation 


NARRATIVE    OF   JOHN    WARD    GIBSON. 


247 


that  the  words — for  I  did  hear  words — would  he 
repeated  ;  but  all  was  silent.  I  struck  a  light, 
and  after  a  time  became  more  composed.  Even 
the  furniture  of  the  room  was  company  to  me. 
Before  morning-  I  had  shaped  my  plan  of  revenge, 
and  it  was  in  accordance  with  the  words  that  had 
been  spoken  to  me.  Oh,  my  God  !  what  weak 
creatures  we  are  !  This  fantasy  possessed  me, 
pervaded  me  ;  it  did  not  grow — it  did  not  increase 
from  day  to  day — it  came,  and  it  overcame  me. 

I  returned  the  next  morning  to  Bromley's  house, 
and  requested  to  see  Steiner.  I  apologized  to  him 
for  the  words  I  had  used  on  the  previous  day, 
and  requested  to  be  permitted  to  remain  in  my 
situation,  if  Mr.  Bromley  would  consent  to  it, 
until  I  could  turn  myself  round  ;  and  I  hoped,  in 
the  mean  time,  that  what  had  taken  place  would 
be  overlooked  and  forgotten.  Steiner  received  me 
with  a  kind  of  civil  arrogance,  and  went  to  confer 
with  his  partner.  They  presently  returned  to- 
gether, and  my  request,  after  an  admonitory  lec- 
ture, rather  confusedly  delivered,  from  Bromley, 
was  acceded  to  ;  Steiner  warning  me  at  the  same 
time  to  conduct  myself  with  more  humility  for  the 
future,  under  pain  of  similar  punishment. 

I  did  do  so,  and  for  six  months  nothing  could 
exceed  the  attention  I  paid  to  business,  the  zeal  I 
evinced  upon  every  occasion,  the  forbearance  I  ex- 
ercised under  every  provocation.  And  I  had  need 
of  forbearance.  Bromley  had  been  entirely  per- 
verted by  his  son-in-law  ;  and  the  kind  old  man 
of  former  years  was  changed  into  a  morose  and 
almost  brutal  blackguard — to  me — only  to  me. 
Mrs.  Steiner  had  likewise  suffered  the  influence 
of  her  husband  to  undermine,  and,  for  the  time, 
to  destroy  her  better  feelings ;  and  she  treated  me 
upon  all  occasions,  not  merely  with  marked  cold- 
ness, but  with  positive  insult.  I  need  hardly  say 
that  Steiner  enjoyed  almost  to  satiety  the  advan- 
tage he  had  gained  over  me.  Even  the  very  ser- 
vants of  the  house  took  the  cue  from  their  su- 
periors, and  looked  upon  me  with  contempt  and 
disdain.  The  little  boy  alone,  who  had  received 
express  commands  never  to  speak  to  me,  some- 
times found  his  way  into  the  shop,  and  as  he  clung 
round  my  neck,  and  bestowed  unasked  kisses  upon 
my  cheek,  my  hatred  of  the  rest  swelled  in  my 
bosom  almost  to  bursting. 

The  persecution  I  endured  thus  long  was  in- 
tense torment  to  me  ;  the  reader,  whoever  he  may 
be,  will  probably  think  so.  He  will  be  mistaken. 
It  was  a  source  of  inconceivable,  of  exquisite 
pleasure.  It  was  a  justification  to  me  ;  it  almost 
made  the  delay  of  my  vengeance  appear  sinful. 

It  was  now  the  22d  of  December,  1808.  I  can- 
not refrain  from  recording  the  date.  Steiner  had 
been  during  the  last  six  weeks  at  Antwerp,  and 
was  expected  to  return  in  a  day  or  two.  He  had 
purchased  at  a  sale  in  that  city  a  great  quantity  of 
pictures,  which  had  just  arrived,  and  were  now  in 
the  shop.  They  were  severally  of  no  great  value, 
but  the  purchase  had  brought  Bromley's  account 
at  the  banker's  to  a  very  low  ebb.  Mrs.  Steiner 
and  the  child  were  going  to  spend  the  Christmas 


holidays  with  some  relatives  residing  at  Canter- 
bury. She  passed  through  the  shop  silently  and 
without  even  noticing  me,  and  hurried  the  boy 
along  lest  he  should  wish — and  he  did  make  an 
effort  to  do  so — to  take  his  farewell  of  me.  It 
was  evening  at  the  time,  and  Bromley  was  in  his 
back  parlor.  I  was  busy  in  the  shop  that  evening  ; 
it  was  business  of  my  own,  which  I  transacted 
secretly.  Having  completed  it,  I  did  what  was 
rather  unusual  with  me  ;  I  opened  the  door  of  the 
parlor,  and  bade  Bromley  good  night. 

All  that  evening  I  hovered  about  the  neighbor- 
hood. I  had  not  resolution  to  go  from  it.  Now 
that  the  time  was  come  when  I  should  be  enabled, 
in  all  human  probability,  to  fulfil,  to  glut  my  ven- 
geance, my  heart  failed  me.  The  feeling  which 
had  supported  me  during  the  last  six  months, 
which  had  been  more  necessary  to  my  soul  than 
daily  sustenance  to  my  body,  had  deserted  me  then, 
but  that  by  a  powerful  effort  I  contrived  to  retain 
it.  While  I  deplored  having  returned  to  Brom- 
ley's employment,  and  the  abject  apology  I  had 
made  to  Steiner,  that  very  step  and  its  conse- 
quences made  it  impossible  for  me  to  recede.  It 
must  be.  It  was  my  fate  to  do  it,  and  it  was 
theirs  that  it  should  be  done. 

What  trivial  incidents  cling  to  the  memory 
sometimes,  when  they  are  linked  by  association  to 
greater  events  !  I  was,  I  remember,  standing  at 
the  door  of  a  small  chandler's  shop  in  Dean-street, 
almost  lost  to  myself,  and  to  all  that  was  passing 
about  me. 

The  woman  of  the  house  tapped  me  on  the 
shoulder. 

"  Will  you  be  so  good,"  she  said,  "  as  to  move 
on  ;  you  are  preventing  my  customers  from  enter- 
ing the  shop." 

"My  good  woman,"  I  said,  "I  hope  there  is 
no  harm  in  my  standing  here  V 

"  Not  much,"  replied  the  woman,  good-humor- 
edly.  "  I  hope  you  have  been  doing  nothing  worse 
to-day?" 

I  started,  and  gazed  at  the  woman  earnestly. 
She  smiled. 

"  Why,  bless  the  man  !  you  look  quite  flurried. 
I  haven't  offended  you,  I  hope?" 

"  No,  no  !"  I  muttered  hastily,  and  moved  away. 
The  agony  I  endured  for  the  next  hour  I  cannot 
describe. 

I  passed  Bromley's  house  several  times  from 
the  hour  of  nine  till  half-past.  All  was  silent,  all 
still.  What  if  my  design  should  not  take  effect ! 
I  almost  hoped  that  it  would  not ;  and  yet  the  boy 
who  cleaned  out  the  shop  must  inevitably  discover 
it  in  the  morning.  I  trembled  at  the  contempla- 
tion of  that,  and  my  limbs  were  overspread  with  a 
clammy  dew.  It  was  too  late  to  make  a  pretext 
of  business  in  the  shop  at  that  time  of  night. 
Bromley  was  at  home,  and  might,  nay  would,  sus- 
pect me.  I  resolved  to  be  on  the  premises  the 
first  thing  in  the  morning,  and  retired  in  a  state 
of  mind  to  which  no  subsequent  occurrence  of 
my  life  was  ever  capable  of  reducing  me. 

It  was  about  half-past  eleven  o'clock,  or  nearer 


248 


NARRATIVE    OF    JOHN    WARD    GIBSON. 


to  twelve,  that  the  landlord  of  the  Green  man,  in 
Oxford-street,  entered  the  parlor  where  I  was  sit- 
ting, gazing  listlessly  upon  two  men  who  were 
playing  a  game  of  dominos. 

"  There  is  a  dreadful  fire,"  said  he,  "  some- 
where on  the  other  side  of  the  street  ; — in  Berwick 
or  Wardour-street,  I  think." 

I  sprang  to  my  feet,  and  rushed  out  of  the 
house,  and  turning  into  Hanway-yard,  ran  down 
Tottenham-court  road,  crossed  the  fields,  (they  are 
now  built  upon,)  and  never  stopped  till  I  reached 
Pancras  church. 

As  I  leaned  against  the  wall  of  the  churchyard 
some  men  came  along. 

"  Don't  you  see  the  fire,  master1?"  said  one,  as 
they  passed  me. 

Then,  for  the  first  time,  I  did  see  the  fire,  ting- 
ing the  clouds  with  a  lurid  and  dusky  red,  and  at 
intervals  casting  a  shower  of  broken  flame  into  the 
air,  which  expanded  itself  in  wide-spreading  scin- 
tillations. 

God  of  heaven  !  what  had  I  done  1  Why  was 
I  here?  I  lived  in  the  neighborhood  of  Bromley's 
house,  and  they  would  be  sending  for  me.  The 
landlord,  too,  would  afterwards  remember  having 
seen  me  in  his  parlor,  and  informing  me  of  the  fire 
in  the  neighborhood,  and  I  should  be  discovered. 
These  thoughts  were  the  duration  of  a  moment, 
but  they  decided  me.  I  ran  back  again  in  a  frenzy 
of  remorse  and  terror,  and  in  a  few  minutes  was  in 
Wardour-street. 

The  tumult  and  confusion  were  at  their  height. 
The  noise  of  the  engines,  the  outcries  of  the  fire- 
men, the  uproar  of  the  crowd,  faintly  shadowed 
forth  the  tumult  in  my  mind  at  that  moment.  I 
made  my  way  through  the  dense  mass  in  advance 
of  me,  and  at  length  reached  the  house. 

Bromley  had  just  issued  from  it,  and  was  wring- 
ing his  hands,  and  stamping  his  naked  feet  upon 
the  pavement.  He  recognized  me,  and  seized  me 
wildly  by  the  arms. 

"  Oh  !  my  good  God  !  Gibson,"  said  he,  "  my 
child!" 

"  What  child — what  child?"  cried  I,  eagerly. 

"  Mine — mine  !  and  the  infant !  they  are  in 
there!" 

"  They  are  gone  out  of  town  ;  don't  you  remem- 
ber?" I  thought  the  sudden  fright  had  deprived 
him  of  his  senses. 

"  No,  no,  no  !  they  were  too  late,  the  coach 
was  gone  !" 

With  a  loud  scream  I  dashed  the  old  man  from 
me,  and  flew  to  the  door,  which  was  open.  I  made 
my  way  through  the  stifling  smoke  that  seemed 
almost  to  block  up  the  passage,  and  sprang  up 
stairs.  The  bed-room  door  was  locked.  With  a 
violent  effort  I  wrenched  off  the  lock,  and  rushed 
into  the  room. 

All  was  darkness  ;  but  presently  a  huge  tongue 
of  flame  swept  the  doorway,  and,  running  up  the 
wall  expanded  upon  the  ceiling ;  and  then  I  saw 
a  figure  in  white  darting  about  the  room  with  an- 
gular dodgings  like  a  terrified  bird  in  a  cage. 


"  Where  is  the  child?"  I  exclaimed,  in  a  voice 
of  frenzy. 

Mrs.  Steiner  knew  me,  and  ran  towards  me, 
clasping  me  with  both  arms.  She  shook  her  head 
wildly,  and  pointed  she  knew  not  where. 

"  Here,  Gibson — here,"  cried  the  child,  who 
had  recognized  my  voice. 

I  threw  off  my  coat  immediately,  and,  seizing 
the  boy,  wrapt  him  closely  in  it. 

"This  way,  madam — this  way;  at  once,  for 
Heaven's  sake  !"  and  I  dragged  her  to  the  land- 
ing. 

There  was  hell  about  me  then  !  The  flames, 
the  smoke,  the  fire,  the  howlings ;  it  was  a  living 
hell !  But  there  was  a  shriek  at  that  moment ! 
Mrs.  Steiner  had  left  my  side.  Gracious  heavens ! 
she  had  been  precipitated  below  !  A  sickness  came 
upon  me  then — a  sensation  of  being  turned  sharp- 
ly round  by  some  invisible  power  ;  and,  with  the 
child  tightly  clasped  in  my  arms,  I  was  thrown 
violently  forward  into  the  flames,  that  seemed 
howling  and  yearning  to  devour  me. 

CHAPTER    III. 

When  I  recall  to  memory  the  circumstances  of 
that  terrible  night,  I  wonder  that  I  did  not,  either 
by  word  or  action,  betray  myself.  I  do  not  know 
— for  I  am  no  adept  at  the  solution  of  moral  ques- 
tions— whether  men  are  equally  provided  by  nature 
with  what  is  termed  conscience  ;  but  I  am  certain 
that  there  are  some  who  cannot  only  conceal  it,  but 
suppress  it.  It  was  not  until  many  years  afterwards 
that  I  was  made  fully  conscious  of  the  enormity  of 
my  crime  ;  and  then  conscience  came  too  late,  as 
it  always  does. 

The  child  and  myself  were  rescued  from  the 
burning  ruins  without  having  sustained  any  very 
serious  injury  ;  but  Mrs.  Steiner  was  so  frightful- 
ly disfigured  as  to  leave  small  hope  of  her  recovery, 
and  none  of  her  ever  regaining  her  former  appear- 
ance. She  was  conveyed,  in  a  state  of  insensibil- 
ity, to  the  house  of  a  neighbor,  who  had  offered 
Bromley  and  his  family  a  temporary  asylum  ;  and, 
when  the  fire  was  at  length  got  under,  I  returned 
to  my  own  lodging  with  the  gratifying  conviction 
that  the  chief  portion  of  the  most  valuable  proper- 
ty was  destroyed. 

It  is  indeed  true,  that  far  from  feeling  any  com- 
punction for  the  sin  I  had  committed,  I  gloried  in 
its  consummation.  They  who  had  so  often  sneered 
at  my  dependent  condition,  who  had  made  their 
superiority  of  circumstances  a  ground  for  the  as- 
sumption of  superiority  in  all  other  points — to 
have  brought  them  at  last  to  my  own  level,  it  was 
something.  Whilst  I  confess  this,  I  must,  in  jus- 
tice to  myself,  mention  that  I  was  not  at  the  time 
aware  of  the  dangerous  condition  of  Mrs.  Steiner, 
but  concluded  that  in  a  few  days  she  would  be 
restored.     I  was,  at  least,  willing  to  believe  so. 

But  when  the  sense  of  satisfied  vengeance  began 
to  abate,  a  feeling  of  considerable  anxiety  with 
regard  to  myself,  and  the  conduct  I  ought  to  pur- 
sue, occupied  its  place.     Was  it  likely — was  it 


NARRATIVE    OF    JOHN   WARD    GIBSON. 


249 


possible  that  they  would  suspect  me?  there  was 
no  evidence — or  rather,  was  there  any  ? — that 
could  convict  me.  It  now  occurred  to  me  that  I 
had  not  taken  all  such  precautions  against  detection 
as,  the  act  once  committed,  my  fears  pointed  out  as 
necessary.  And  yet,  hitherto,  I  had  shown  myself 
a  proficient  in  the  duplicity  which  they  had  taught 
me  to  practise.  But  now,  a  comfortable  reflection 
presented  itself;  I  was  even  man  enough  to  im- 
agine that  I  saw  the  immediate  agency  of  Prov- 
idence in  the  accident  which  had  prevented  Mrs. 
Steiner  and  the  child  from  leaving  London  on  that 
evening.  The  exertions  I  had  made  to  save  them 
must  furnish,  at  once,  conclusive  testimony  of  my 
innocence  ;  I  had  nothing  to  fear  from  calumny  or 
malicious  conjecture.  In  that  certainty  I  hugged 
myself,  and  towards  daybreak  fell  into  a  sound  and 
refreshing  sleep,  from  which  I  did  not  awake  un- 
til noon. 

And  yet,  notwithstanding  the  state  of  compos- 
ure to  which  I  had  succeeded  in  bringing  myself, 
I  felt  that  it  would  be  necessary  to  attach  myself 
to  Bromley  as  closely  as  possible  ;  lest,  during 
my  absence,  his  own  thoughts,  or  the  whispered 
surmises  of  others,  should  breed  suspicion  against 
me.  I  arose,  therefore,  and  proceeded  to  his  tem- 
porary lodging. 

I  found  him,  as  I  expected,  surrounded  by  his 
neighbors  and  friends,  the  majority  of  whom  very 
liberally  offered  the  old  man  such  assistance  as  is 
to  be  extracted  from  advice.  Far  from  seizing 
tne  opportunity,  when  we  were  alone,  of  indulg- 
ing a  vulgar  triumph  at  his  expense,  I  endeavored 
to  soothe  and  to  console  him,  to  cheer  him  and  to 
raise  his  spirits  ;  reminding  him  (I  could  not  for- 
bear that  one  luxury)  that  there  was  no  situation 
in  life  that  honest  industry  could  not  render 
respectable  ;  that  although  this  calamity  had  be- 
fallen him,  he  might  yet,  late  as  it  was,  recover 
himself,  and  eventually  raise  up  for  himself  kind 
and  attached  friends — as  I  had  done. 

I  uttered  these  last  words  in  a  sufficiently 
marked  and  emphatic  manner  ;  and  yet  Bromley 
felt  them  not,  or  did  not  appear  to  heed  them. 
Indeed,  he  seemed,  as  yet,  hardly  conscious  of  the 
extent  of  his  misfortune  ;  merely  expressing  great 
anxiety  for  Steiner's  return,  as  though  that  event 
were  the  only  matter  to  be  thought  about.  His 
manner  to  me  was  as  cold,  distant,  and  super- 
cilious as  before.  I  knew,  however,  that  this 
apathy  could  not  last  long — that  the  truth  must 
soon  find  its  level ;  and  I  was  perfectly  content  to 
wait  till  it  did  do  so. 

If  I  had  not,  long  ago,  acquired  an  ingenuity 
in  forging  palliations  and  excuses  upon  my  own 
heart,  I  should  have  been  overwhelmed  with  re- 
morse and  horror  when  the  dreadful  situation  of 
Mrs.  Steiner  was  made  known  to  me.  As  it  was, 
I  felt  deeply  shocked  ;  but  not  more  so,  I  endeav- 
ored to  make  myself  believe,  than  I  should  have 
been,  had  she  suffered  in  other  circumstances  ;  I 
was  innocent  of  this — 1  strove  to  think  so  ;  be- 
cause I  had  not  contemplated  it.     I  argued  the 


case  too  much  with  my  own  mind  to  have  been 
right. 

However  this  might  be,  I  was  much  relieved 
to  hear,  about  a  month  afterwards,  that  she  was 
out  of  danger  ;  but  it  was  added,  she  was  so 
shockingly  altered  that  I  should  not  recognize 
her.  I  was  not  much  concerned  at  this  ;  I  had 
no  wish  to  perpetuate  the  memory  of  a  face  that 
had  so  often  looked  upon  me  with  undeserved  con- 
tempt and  scorn  ;  and  I  had  ceased  to  feel  the 
slightest  interest  in  the  fate  of  a  person  who, 
owing  probably  her  own  life  and  that  of  the  child 
to  my  exertions,  had  not  even  repaid  me  by  the 
common  gratitude  of  acknowledgment.  But  to 
return. 

During  three  days  that  succeeded  the  fire,  I 
was  almost  constantly  employed  in  Bromley's 
business  ;  by  which  time,  a  tolerable  estimate 
was  completed  of  the  extent  of  his  misfortune. 
The  intervals  of  my  leisure  were  occupied  with 
the  old  man  ;  and  many  occasions  were  afforded 
me  of  watching  the  gradual  operation  of  the  truth, 
as  it  silently  and  surely  made  its  way  to  his  heart. 
At  first  the  melancholy  state  of  his  daughter  was 
his  chief,  if  not  sole  affliction  ;  next,  the  absence 
of  Steiner  was  deplored  ;  until,  at  length,  the  one 
calamity,  the  irreparable  loss,  extending  over  the 
future,  lay  clearly  before  him.  I,  too,  could  see 
as  clearly  that  my  vengeance  had  been  amply  ful- 
filled ;   and  I  was  satisfied. 

Oh  !  it  was  a  humiliating  spectacle  to  witness 
the  abject  creature  lamenting  the  downfall  of  the 
base  image  he  had  set  up,  and  craving  pity  on  a 
plea  whose  validity  he  had  so  often  denied.  He 
was  once  more  to  become  one  of  those  who  "  prey 
upon  the  middle  classes" — it  was  his  favorite  ex- 
pression— for  he  had  no  longer  "  a  capital ;"  some- 
thing which,  in  his  opinion,  included  all  the  car- 
dinal virtues,  and  religion  into  the  bargain.  I 
suspect  there  is  a  very  large  sect  in  this  country, 
holding  the  same  faith. 

I  had  been  too  much  occupied  with  Bromley's 
affairs,  on  the  fourth  day,  to  call  upon  him  before 
the  afternoon.  As  I  entered  the  room,  he  arose 
and  met  me  halfway. 

"  Gibson,"  said  he  hurriedly,  and  in  some  ag- 
itation, "  you  had  better  come  again  in  an  hour 
or  two  ;  but,  stay  ;  I  don't  know  what  to  say — " 
he  paused  ;   "  what  is  best  to  be  done?" 

"  What  is  the  matter?"  I  inquired. 

"  Mr.  Steiner  is  returned  ;"  and  he  pointed  to 
a  door  which  communicated  with  an  adjoining 
chamber. 

"  Well,  sir,  I  am  glad  of  it,  for  your  sake. 
You  have  been  anxious  for  his  return." 

Bromley  looked  perplexed,  but  presently  mo- 
tioned me  to  take  a  seat.  "  You  may  as  well 
see  him  at  once,  perhaps,"  he  remarked. 

I  bowed.  "  I  shall  be  very  glad  to  see 
him." 

At  this  moment  Steiner,  who,  I  think,  had 
been  listening,  opened  the  door,  and  flinging  it 
after  him,  strode  into  the  middle  of  the  room. 


250 


NARRATIVE    OF    JOHN    WARD    GIBSON. 


There  was  a  kind  of  white  calmness  in  his  face, 
which  I  knew  well  how  to  interpret. 

"  Well,  this  is  a  very  pretty  piece  of  business, 
indeed  is  it!"  said  he  ;  "  what  do  you  think,  Mr. 
Gibson?" 

"  It  is  a  very  sad  one,"  I  answered. 

"  Have  you  no  conception  how  it  originated?" 
he  inquired. 

"  None  whatever." 

"  Do  you  mean  to  say,"  he  resumed  with 
quickness,  "  that  you  do  not  know  how  the  fire 
was  caused — by  what — by  whom  ?" 

"I  do." 

Steiner  took  Bromley  aside,  and  began  to  talk 
to  him  in  a  low  lone.  It  was  a  relief  to  me,  his 
doing  so  at  that  moment.  A  sudden  faintness,  a 
desertion  of  the  vital  powers,  had  in  an  instant 
reduced  me  to  the  helplessness  of  a  child  ;  I 
dreaded  the  interview  which  I  foresaw  was  about 
to  take  place.  He  suspected  me,  that  was  cer- 
tain ;  perhaps  had  obtained  some  clue — some  wit- 
ness against  me.  I  felt  that  I  could  not  confront 
him  like  an  innocent  man,  I  had  not  even  strength 
to  endeavor  to  do  so. 

"  Had  you  not  better  be  seated?"  said  Steiner, 
turning  towards  me,  for  I  had  remained  standing 
motionless. 

Steiner  sat  for  a  while  absorbed  in  thought, 
with  his  eyes  fixed  upon  the  ground  ;  but,  at 
length,  I  could  perceive  his  glance  slowly  steal- 
ing upward  from  my  feet,  until  it  settled  itself 
upon  my  face.  I  could  not  bear  the  immovable 
gaze  with  which  he  regarded  me  ;  in  vain  did  I 
attempt  to  withdraw  my  eyes  from  his  ;  some  hor- 
rible fascination  constrained  me  ;  I  could  feel  that 
there  was  not  a  thought  of  my  soul  hidden  from 
him — that  my  crime  was  legibly  written  on  my 
countenance — and  I  was  almost  tempted  to  shriek 
out  the  confession  which  was  struggling  in  my 
throat. 

"  As  there  is  a  God  in  heaven  !"  cried 
Steiner,  striking  his  knee  with  one  hand,  and 
pointing  towards  me  with  triumphant  malignity, 
"  that  man  set  fire  to  the  premises.  Look  at 
him!"  he  added,  seizing  Bromley  by  the  arm; 
"  would  not  that  face  alone  convict  him  in  a  court 
of  justice  ?" 

Bromley,  I  think,  arose,  and  laid  hold  upon 
Steiner. 

"For  Heaven's  sake!"  said  he,  "do  not  be 
so  violent.  You  don't  know  that — we  don't 
know  it  yet.  Speak,  Gibson  ;  what  do  you  say  ? 
You  shall  be  heard  ;  what  answer  have  you  to 
make  to  this?" 

"  None."  I  made  an  effort  to  speak — to  say 
I  know  not  what — but  I  could  not  utter  a  sylla- 
ble. How  I  got  out  of  the  room  I  cannot  re- 
member. I  must  have  slunk  out,  like  a  beaten 
hound. 

When  I  recovered  myself,  I  found  that  I  had 
sunk  upon  a  window-seat  on  the  first  landing  of 
the  stairs.  There  was  a  slight  noise  above. 
Steiner  had  attempted  to  follow  me,  but  was  pre- 
vented by   Bromley.      My  presence  of  mind  re- 


turned to  me  of  a  sudden,  and  I  sprang  from  the 
seat.  Of  what  unmanly,  paltry  weakness  had  I 
been  guilty  !  what  cause  could  they  have  of  sus- 
picion ?  what  right  had  they  to  suspect  me  ? 
Yes  ;  they  knew  their  persecution  of  me  ;  they 
felt  that  they  had  earned  this  reprisal  at  my  hands 
— that  I  was  justified  in  returning  evil  for  evil. 
And  they  had  extorted  a  tacit  confession,  at  least, 
of  the  justice  of  their  accusation.  No — no,  I  was 
not  to  be  over-reached  quite  so  easily  ;  that  must 
not  be.  The  blood  boiled  through  my  veins,  and 
pressed  upon  my  brain  with  a  dreadful  weight. 
I  rushed  up  stairs,  and  flung  open  the  door. 

I  cannot  describe  the  feelings  that  possessed  me 
at  the  moment.  I  had  almost  brought  myself  to 
the  belief  that  I  was  an  injured  man,  and  yet  I 
was  aware  of  the  necessity  of  counterfeiting  a 
violence  of  resentment  which  should  satisfy  my 
accusers  that  I  was  so.  At  all  events,  there  was 
that  in  my  face,  as  I  slowly  approached  Steiner, 
which  appalled  him  ;  for  he  retreated  some  paces. 
I  flung  my  open  hand  from  me,  and  seized  him  by 
the  collar.  I  trembled  violently,  but  my  words 
came  clearly  and  distinctly  from  me. 

"  Steiner  !"  said  I,  "  you  have  said  that  I  set 
fire  to  the  house  ;  you  have  accused  me  of  it  ; 
you  shall  prove  it — I  will  make  you  attempt  to 
prove  it  !" 

Here  Bromley  rushed  between,  and  besought 
me  to  "exercise  more  temper."  I  cast  him  vio- 
lently from  me. 

"  And  you,"  I  said,  turning  towards  him — 
"  you,  who  in  conjunction,  leagued  with  this  vil- 
lain, have  been  diligent,  have  set  your  poor  wits 
to  work,  to  make  my  life,  after  it  has  been  de- 
voted to  you  a  curse  to  myself;  you  wish,  at 
length,  to  compass  my  death  ;  but  I  shall  baffle 
you  ;  I  defy  you  both,  as  much — I  can  say  no 
more — as  I  despise  you." 

Steiner,  as  I  said  this,  released  himself  from  my 
grasp,  and  endeavored  to  assume  a  threatening  as- 
pect, which,  however,  failed  of  its  intended  effect. 

"  I  have  accused  you,  Gibson,"  said  he  ;  "  and 
I  will  prove  it." 

I  smiled  scornfully  at  him.  He  was  perplexed, 
and  would  have  appealed  to  Bromley. 

"Did  you  not  see  him  when  I  said  so?"  he 
exclaimed. 

Bromley  made  no  reply,  but  raised  his  hands, 
as  though  unwilling  to  take  further  part  in  the 
business. 

"  Is  it  not  strange,"  resumed  Steiner,  address- 
ing me,  "  that  the  fire  should  have  commenced  in 
the  shop — that  it  should  have  made  such  progress 
before  it  was  discovered — that  nothing  whatever  of 
value  should  have  been  preserved?" 

I  turned  from  him  and  approached  Bromley.  ( 

"  Tell  him,"  I  said  calmly,  "  for  you  know  it, 
the  lie  he  has  this  moment  uttered  ;  your  daugh- 
ter, and  his  child,  were  preserved  by  me,  and  at 
the  hazard  of  my  life  ;  the  thanks  you  owe  me, 
you  may  pay — when  you  pay  your  other  debts." 

Bromley  was  distressed  ;  I  could  see  that,  but 
I  was  in  no  humor  to  bate  a  jot  of  the  advantage 


NARRATIVE    OF    JOHN    WARD    GIBSON. 


251 


I  had  gained.  "  You  and  your  accomplice,"  I 
continued,  "  know  where  T  am  to  be  found  ;  I 
shall  be  forthcoming,  I  promise  you.  Good  morn- 
ing to  you  !" 

It  was  now  no  time  for  supineness,  or  fruitless 
meditation.  I  took  advantage  of  the  opportunity 
they  had  afforded  me,  and  informed  the  neighbor- 
hood of  the  accusation  they  had  launched  against 
me,  and  of  the  steps  they  intended  to  take.  That 
was  wisely  done.  Who  could  believe  me  guilty 
of  this  act,  who  was  the  first  to  promulgate  the 
charge  ?  I  suborned  a  favorable  verdict  before 
my  enemies  commenced  operations. 

Steiner  was  as  good  as  his  word.  He  obtained 
a  warrant  against  me,  and  I  was  brought  before  a 
magistrate.  But  what  could  this  avail  1  He  had 
no  evidence  ;  not  the  slightest  symptom  of  guilt 
was  observable  upon  my  face.  My  worst  enemy, 
even  Steiner  himself,  could  extract — could  infer 
nothing  unfavorable  from  my  manner  or  demeanor. 
I  was  conscious  innocence  ;  and  when  I  collected- 
ly, and  with  a  manifest  desire  that  the  circum- 
stances should  be  minutely  related,  constrained 
Bromley  to  testify  to  the  efforts  I  had  made — the 
successful  efforts  to  preserve  his  daughter  and  her 
child,  a  murmur  of  indignant  horror  at  the  base- 
ness of  Steiner  and  himself  pervaded  the  justice- 
room.  I  was  discharged,  not  only  without  a 
stain  upon  my  character,  but  with  many  compli- 
ments upon  my  heroic  conduct  ;  and,  as  I  left  the 
office,  the  admiring  plaudits  of  the  multitude,  and 
the  yells  without  with  which  they  assailed  my 
persecutors,  sanctioned  the  justice  of  the  magis- 
trate's decision. 

I  need  hardly  say  that  I  went  on  my  way  re- 
joicing. I  had  not  proceeded  far,  however,  before 
Steiner  overtook  me.  He  tapped  me  on  the 
shoulder  ;  I  was  not  sorry  that  he  had  followed 
me  ;  I  was  glad  of  the  opportunity  of  enjoying  my 
triumph  to  the  full. 

"  You  have  escaped,"  said  he,  "  for  the  pres- 
ent;  but  you  shall  not  escape  me.  "We  shall 
yet,"  and  he  shook  his  fisi  in  my  face — "  we 
shall  yet  be  too  much  for  you." 

How  exquisitely  I  enjoyed  the  empty  menace  ! 
"  Steiner,"  I  replied,  "  do  you  intend  me  a  per- 
sonal outrage?  if  you  do,  I'll  have  you  taken 
into  custody  forthwith.  Here  !"  and  I  beckoned 
to  some  men  who  were  already  collected  on  the 
other  side  of  the  street. 

He  was  daunted.  "  I  shall  not  lose  sight  of 
you,"  he  muttered.  "  I  mean  what  I  have  said 
— I  shall  see  you  again  !" 

"You  shall,  indeed,"  I  said  calmly;  "and 
that  very  shortly.  You  owe  me,  I  recollect,  six 
months'  salary — nearly  a  hundred  pounds  ;  I  hope, 
when  I  call  upon  you,  it  will  be  convenient  to  you 
to  pay  it." 

Steiner  had  not  expected  this.  He  was  dumb. 
It  was  an  inconvenient  circumstance. 

"  Ho,  ho  !"  I  said,  with  a  smile  of  contempt; 
"  I  have,  it  seems,  escaped  your  malice,  and  this 
had  escaped  your  memory.     You  may  keep  it.    I 


hope,   Steiner,   you  may  live  to  want  it.     This 
one  hope  of  mine  I  think  likely  to  be  fulfilled  " 

CHAPTER    IV. 

When  moralists  purpose  to  deter  you  from 
vice,  they  tell  you  how  insidious  it  is ;  how  it 
strengthens  by  encouragement ;  how  impossible 
it  is,  when  it  has  once  taken  root,  to  eradicate  it ; 
when  they  desire  to  reclaim  you  from  it,  they  say 
how  easy  it  is  to  fulfil  a  good  resolution  ;  "  throw 
but  a  stone,  the  giant  dies ;  one  conquest  gained 
makes  way  for  another,"  &c.  Convenient  moral- 
ists ! 

Perhaps  I  was  not  originally  formed  of  such 
stuff  as  saints  are  made  of;  or,  perhaps,  the  deed 
I  had  done,  and  its  results,  threw  me  into  a  frame 
of  mind  in  which  vice  commends  itself  most  easily 
to  one's  adoption  ;  for  no  sooner  had  I  left  Brom- 
ley and  his  partner,  as  I  believed,  forever,  than  I 
changed  my  lodging,  and,  neglecting  the  opportu- 
nities which  had  been  presented  to  me,  surren- 
dered myself  to  a  course  of  the  lowest  and  most 
depraved  dissipation,  until  the  money  I  had  been 
years  in  saving  was  expended,  and  the  peremptory 
conditions  of  existence  were  once  more  offered  to 
my  acceptance.  At  this  time,  the  thought  of 
committing  suicide  entered  my  mind ;  but,  al- 
though I  did  not  encourage  it,  I  take  no  credit  for 
any  religious  scruples  that  withheld  me.  It  is  no 
less  true,  that  the  habitual  practice  of  vice  unfits 
a  man  for  death,  and  that  it  renders  him  afraid  to 
die.  We  all  look  forward  to  some  amendment  of 
our  condition  ;  many  place  their  faith  in  the  world 
to  come,  many  rely  upon  their  chances  in  this.  I 
was  one  of  the  latter  class. 

At  length,  in  the  last  extremity,  I  applied  to 
Mr.  Taylor,  of  whom  I  have  before  spoken.  He 
received  me  kindly  enough,  sympathized  with  my 
misfortunes,  was  indignant  at  the  treatment  I  had 
experienced  at  the  hands  of  my  former  masters. 
But  it  is  one  thing  to  sue,  and  another  to  be 
sought.  He  would  by  no  means  renew  the  flat- 
tering offers  he  had  previously  made  me.  "  What 
a  pity  it  was,"  he  said,  "  that  I  had  not  come  to 
him  immediately  I  left  Bromley."  And  then,  al- 
though the  accusation  against  me  had  so  entirely 
fallen  to  the  ground,  the  world  was  so  censorious 
— so  uncharitable  !  In  a  word,  however  base  the 
world  might  be,  I  found  Mr.  Taylor  thoroughly  a 
man  of  it ;  and  accordingly,  like  others  who  drive 
hard  bargains,  he  thought  the  most  likely  way  of 
getting  me  cheaply,  was  to  depreciate  me. 

During  the  two  years  I  remained  with  Mr. 
Taylor,  I  saw  neither  Bromley  nor  Steiner.  I 
was  aware'  that  they  had  left  the  neighborhood 
shortly  after  their  parting  with  me,  and  I  knew  that 
neither  of  them  had  resumed  business.  I  concluded, 
therefore,  that,  having  settled  their  involved  af- 
fairs, they  had  proceeded  to  Germany,  where,  I 
had  often  heard  him  say,  Steiner  had  many  rich 
and  influential  connections.  I  endeavored  to  ex- 
clude the  remembrance  of  them  ;  and  had  begun 
to  look  back  upon  the  fire  as  a  calamity  which, 


252 


NARRATIVE    OF   JOHN   WARD    GIBSON. 


morally  considered,  had  probably  operated  with 
salutary  efficacy  upon  all  the  parties  concerned, 
except  myself.  And  yet  the  memory  would  in- 
trude itself  upon  me  sometimes,  nor  was  I  able  to 
dismiss  it. 

Taylor  and  myself  were  mutually  disappointed 
in  each  other.  I  found  him  a  low,  grovelling  per- 
son, who  had  originally  sought  to  procure  my 
services,  not  more  to  forward  his  own  interest 
than  to  pursue  an  old  enmity  between  himself  and 
Bromley,  of  whom,  conceiving  that  he  had  secured 
a  ready  listener  when  I  first  entered  his  service, 
he  was  always  speaking  in  terms  of  bitter  hostil- 
ity. On  the  other  hand,  I  believe  he  had  some 
reason  to  complain  of  me.  I  had  lost  all  alacrity, 
I  evinced  no  zeal  for  business.  It  had  not  only 
become  irksome  to  me,  but  I  began  to  wonder 
how  I  could  possibly  have  taken  an  interest  in  it 
at  any  time. 

I  had  been  with  Taylor  two  years,  -when  an 
event  fell  out  that  changed  the  whole  aspect  of  my 
future  life.  I  was,  one  evening,  reading  the 
newspaper,  when  an  advertisement  caught  my  eye. 
It  was  to  this  effect : — "  That  if  any  relation  of 
Luke  Adams,  of  Luton  in  Bedfordshire,  were  in 
existence,  and  he  would  apply  to  certain  solicitors 
in  Austin  Friars,  he  would  hear  of  something 
greatly  to  his  advantage."  I  remembered  in- 
stantly, that  Adams  was  my  mother's  uncle,  to 
whom  she  had  written,  at  my  father's  death,  re- 
questing some  trifling  assistance.  Not  to  dwell 
upon  this  part  of  my  narrative  ;  I  waited  upon 
these  gentlemen  in  the  city,  and  after  considerable 
delay,  and  no  small  difficulty  in  proving  my  own 
identity,  was  acknowledged  sole  heir  to  his  very 
considerable  property,  and  I  took  possession  ac- 
cordingly. 

I  do  not  think  that  this  sudden  change  of  my 
condition  produced  any  great  moral  alteration  in 
me,  whether  for  better  or  worse.  It  must  be  re- 
membered that  a  man  may  be  virtuous,  as  the 
world  goes,  at  a  very  cheap  rate,  but  vice  is  an 
expensive  luxury  ;  and  to  expend  money  liberally 
is  of  itself  considered  a  species  of  virtue,  espec- 
ially by  those  who  receive  it.  Without  any  love 
of  vice  for  its  own  sake,  or  for  the  sake  of  any  de- 
light it  afforded,  I  plunged  once  more  into  dissi- 
pation, and  pursued  the  same  idle  and  profitless 
pleasures  with  which  most  men,  without  other  re- 
sources than  money,  are  fain  to  content  themselves. 
That  I  was  not  happy,  perhaps  I  need  not  say ;  I 
became  more  and  more  conscious  every  day  (I 
had  not  felt  it  so  much  when  I  was  poor  and  com- 
pelled to  earn  my  living)  of  the  grievous  wrong 
I  had  done  to  Bromley.  Bitterly  to  repent  an 
injury  inflicted  upon  another  is  a  torment  that 
knows  no  alleviation — that  no  time  v/ill  mitigate. 
But,  although  conscious  of  the  wrong,  I  could  not 
repent  it  until  reparation  was  made  to  me  ;  that 
reparation  came  at  last,  and  repentance  followed, 
and  misery  henceforward  abided  with  me  forever. 

One  day  I  had  taken  shelter,  under  a  gateway, 
from  a  heavy  shower  of  rain.  I  had  not  been 
standing  there  many  minutes,  when  a  woman, 
meanly  clad,  entered  hastily,  and  perceiving  me, 


started  back,  and  involuntarily  pronounced  my 
name.  I  should  not  have  remembered  the  face — 
the  ravage  of  that  night  had  made  a  fearful,  a 
hideous  change — but  the  voice  was  familiar  to 
me. 

"Mrs.  Steiner!"  I  exclaimed;  but  she  had 
turned  from  me.  The  tone  in  which  she  had  ut- 
tered my  name  was  the  tone  of  former  years,  and 
my  heart  was  touched.      I  approached  her. 

"  Will  you  not  speak  to  your  servant,  madam  ?" 
I  said. 

"  Oh,  do  not  say  so,  sir,"  she  answered  ;  "I 
am  very  glad  to  see  you."  She  trembled  ;  but 
offered  me  her  hand. 

There  is  no  sight  in  nature  more  pitiable,  more 
humiliating,  than  that  of  self-abased  poverty.  I 
could  not  witness  it  unmoved  ;  I  took  her  hand  and 
pressed  it  warmly ;  I  inquired  after  Bromley, 
whether  he  was  yet  living  ;  and  asked  if  they  still 
resided  with  him. 

"7  live  with  him  ;"  she  answered,  "  Mr.  Stei- 
ner is  not  with  us  at  present." 

"  I  should  very  much  wish  to  see  Mr.  Bromley 
again,"  I  said  earnestly. 

Her  eyes  brightened  for  a  moment.  "Should 
you?"  she  replied,  "  but  perhaps — "  she  paused. 

"  He  would  not  care  to  see  me.  Did  you 
mean  that?     I  know  his  prejudice  against  me." 

"  That,  Mr.  Gibson,  has  been  long  ago  dis- 
pelled. It  would  make  him  happy  to  see  you  once 
more,  before  he  dies.  He  has  said  so  often,  but 
he  is  ashamed  and  afraid  to  meet  you." 

I  prevailed  upon  her  to  allow  me  to  conduct  her 
home.  She  made  many  excuses,  and  at  length, 
with  a  faltering  voice  murmured  something  about 
the  meanness  of  the  lodging.  Drawing  her  arm 
between  mine,  we  proceeded  on  our  way  in 
silence,  (my  heart  was  too  full  to  speak,)  towards 
a  narrow  street  in  Westminster. 

"  We  live  here,"  she  said,  with  a  deprecating 
blush,  as  she  knocked  at  the  door  of  a  miserable 
dwelling.  "If  you  will  wait  below  for  a  mo- 
ment, I  will  prepare  my  father  to  receive  you." 

I  was  shown  into  a  small  room,  scantily  fur- 
nished, on  the  second  floor.  When  I  entered, 
Bromley  came  forward  to  meet  me — but  very 
feebly;  and,  placing  his  hand  upon  my  shoulder, 
he  gazed  long  and  earnestly  at  me,  whilst  the 
tears  rolled  down  his  face. 

"  And  you  have  come  at  last  to  see  me,  Mr. 
Gibson  ?"  he  said  tremulously  ;  "  I  do  not  deserve 
this  kindness  from  you.  Oh  boy,  I  have  wronged 
you  ! — but,  listen — that  villain  !  "  he  looked 
around,  but  Mrs.  Steiner  had  left  the  room, 
"  that  villain,  Steiner,  set  us  against  you — both 
of  us  ;  he  did — he  did  !" 

I  placed  the  old  man  in  his  chair,  and  sat  down 
by  his  side.  He  was  verging  upon  second  child- 
hood, but  I  gathered  from  him  enough  to  know 
that  I  had  been  the  instrument  of  ruin,  of  misery, 
of  destitution,  and  of  his  present  helpless  and  pit- 
eous condition.  Steiner  had  long  ago  abandoned 
his  wife  and  child,  having  converted  into  money 
everything  he  could  lay  his  hands  upon,  and  they 
had  neither  seen  nor  heard  from  him  for  years. 


NARRATIVE    OF    JOHN   WARD    GIBSON. 


253 


I  could  wish  to  avoid  this  part  of  my  confession 
— I  can  hardly  bear  to  think  upon  it  even  now- 
More  awful  circumstances  do  not  so  disturb  me,  as 
the  remembrance  of  that  day.  I  stayed  with  them 
for  some  hours.  We  talked  of  by-gone  days — 
my  days  of  happiness — but  we  spoke  of  them 
sadly,  mournfully,  and  with  regret.  At  length  I 
informed  them  of  my  unexpected  possession  of  a 
fortune,  and  abruptly — for  I  could  do  it  in  no  other 
way — expressed  my  determination  of  providing  for 
Bromley  and  his  daughter,  and  of  taking  the  child, 
who  was  now  a  fine  grown  boy,  under  my  pro- 
tection. 

I  can  never  recall  to  memory,  without  agony, 
the  old  man,  as  he  tottered  from  the  room,  chuck- 
ling as  he  went,  to  tell  the  woman  of  the  house, 
below,  that  he  was  made  a  man  again,  and  that 
Gibson  had  brought  him  back  his  property  ;  and 
I  groaned  in  very  anguish  when  Mrs.  Steiner  fell 
at  my  feet,  bathing  my  hand  with  her  tears,  and 
called  upon  the  child  to  kneel  before  me,  and  bless 
their  benefactor.  They  could  not  have  devised  a 
more  dreadful  vengeance  upon  me. 

I,  too,  when  I  returned  home  on  that  night, 
went  upon  my  knees,  not  for  forgiveness  of  my 
crime,  but  that  He  would  direct  me  how  to  atone 
for  it  in  this  world.  And  I  arose,  perhaps,  a 
better,  if  not  a  happier  man. 

Peace  is,  however,  preferable  to  happiness  ;  if 
it  be  not  in  its  best  sense  the  same  thing,  and  if  an 
exemption  from  external  influences  may  be  called 
peace,  I  enjoyed  it  for  six  years  after  my  inter- 
view with  Bromley  and  his  daughter. 

What  I  had  promised  to  do  for  them  was  done, 
and  done  promptly.  I  settled  an  annuity  upon 
them,  which  was  continued  to  Mrs.  Steiner  after 
the  death  of  her  father,  and  I  sent  the  boy  to  a 
boarding-school  in  the  vicinity  of  London,  intend- 
ing to  realize  for  him  the  prospects  which  had 
been  designed  for  me  by  my  early  protector,  Mr. 
Ward. 

The  world  finds  it  very  difficult  in  many  cases 
to  draw  the  line,  and  in  some  even  to  distinguish, 
between  crime  and  misfortune.  I  am  about  to 
enter  upon  a  circumstance  in  my  life  which  chiefly 
partakes  of  the  latter.  I  cannot  bring  myself  to 
think  otherwise.  But  it  will  be  necessary  to  state 
in  a  few  words  how  matters  stood  when  this  cir- 
cumstance occurred. 

I  had  been  living  for  the  space  of  six  years  a 
secluded  and  an  inoffensive  life.  I  occupied  a 
small  detached  house  at  Chelsea,  and  resided 
alone  ;  the  woman  who  attended  upon  me  coming 
every  morning,  and  returning  to  her  own  home  at 
night.  The  boy  spent  the  chief  portion  of  his 
holidays  with  me  ;  but  at  other  times,  with  the 
exception  of  an  occasional  visit  to  and  from  Mrs. 
Steiner,  I  neither  went  to  see  nor  received  into  my 
house  any  human  being.     I  had  no  friends. 

My  early  attachment  for  the  boy  had  been  re- 
newed, and  he  returned  my  affection.  He  was 
now  thirteen  years  of  age  ;  and,  at  the  time  of 
which  I  am  about  to  speak,  at  school. 


CHAPTER    V. 

I  had  been  expecting  a  letter  from  Mrs.  Steiner, 
which  she  had  promised  to  send  me  in  the  even- 
ing. Tt  was  a  letter  for  her  son,  to  which  I 
wished  to  add  a  few  lines.  It  was  growing  late  ; 
my  servant  had  left  me,  and  I  was  about  to  retire 
to  bed,  when  a  knock  summoned  me  to  the  door. 
Late  as  it  was,  I  concluded  that  some  person  had 
brought  the  letter.  On  opening  the  door  a  tall, 
muscular  man,  with  a  fur  cap  on  his  head,  and 
enveloped  in  a  rough  great-coat,  stood  before  me. 

"  Is  Mr.  Gibson  within  ?"  he  inquired. 

"He  is  ;   my  name  is  Gibson." 

"  You  don't  remember  me,  I  perceive,"  said 
the  man. 

"  I  do  not." 

"Ay!"  he  continued,  "times  are  changed 
since  we  last  met ;  with  you  for  the  better  ;  for 
the  worse  with  me.      My  name  is  Steiner." 

I  stept  back  in  astonishment. 

"You  won't  know  me  now,  I  suppose  ?"  re- 
sumed Steiner,  "  and  I  believe  you  have  no  reason 
to  care  much  about  me  ;  but  I  have  suffered  mis- 
fortunes since  then." 

This  was  spoken  in  a  tone  of  humility,  which 
almost  affected  me. 

"  Nay,  Steiner,"  said  I,  "  I  have  long  ago 
forgotten  and  forgiven  the  past." 

"Have  you?"  he  replied  quickly.  "Mr. 
Gibson,  you  have  a  good  heart,  and  I  always 
thought  so  ;  though  I  did  n't  always  act  as  if  I 
thought  so.  But,  won't  you  let  me  step  rn?  I 
have  a  favor  to  beg  of  you,  and  I  won't  detain  you 
long." 

I  led  the  way  into  the  parlor,  and  he  sat  dowTi. 
As  he  took  off  his  cap,  and  threw  back  his  great- 
coat, I  at  once  recognized  my  old  enemy.  Time 
had  contributed  his  usual  share  to  the  alteration  I 
detected  in  him  ;  but  sordid  wants,  and  recourse 
to  miserable  shifts  and  expedients,  will  breed  care, 
even  in  the  most  callous  bosoms  ;  and  its  effects 
were  observable  upon  his  face.  He  looked  ill, 
also,  and  exhausted. 

"Will  you  not  take  some  refreshment?"  I 
said  ;    "  you  appear  faint." 

"  I  am  so,"  he  replied.  "  You  are  very  kind. 
I  will  take  something.  I  have  not  touched  a 
morsel  to-day." 

I  went  down  stairs,  and  procured  what  the  pan- 
try contained  ;   which  I  laid  before  him. 

"  You  had  better  take  some  wine,"  I  said, 
placing  it  upon  the  table. 

I  watched  him  in  silence  as  he  despatched  his 
meal,  wondering  inwardly  how  he  had  obtained  a 
clue  to  my  place  of  abode,  and  what  request  he 
was  about  to  make  to  me.  He  thrust  the  tray 
from  him,  and  helped  himself  to  a  glass  of  wine, 
which  was  presently  followed  by  another. 

"  You  seem  to  have  a  pleasant  place  here, 
Gibson,"  he  said.  "  Well,  this  is  a  strange 
world  !  Who  could  have  supposed,  fifteen  years 
ago,  that  you  and  I  would  have  been  situated  as 
we  are  now ; — but  you  don't  drink." 


254 


NARRATIVE    OF   JOHN   WARD    GIBSON. 


"  Certainly,  I  should 
I  see  you  have  some 


I  took  a  glass  of  wine.  "  It  has  pleased  for- 
tune to  bestow  her  favors  upon  me,"  said  I,  "  but, 
after  all,  fortune " 

"  Ah  !  well  ;  I  'm  glad  of  it !"  he  cried,  inter- 
rupting me.  "  I  'm  glad  of  it  ;  you  deserve  it. 
Here  's  your  health,  old  boy  !" 

I  was  somewhat  startled  at  this  sudden  famili- 
arity. I  had  never  admired  Steiner  in  his  gayer 
mood,  especially  when  it  had  been  induced  by 
drink.  I  knew  it  of  old  as  the  prelude  to  an  ebulli- 
tion of  a  totally  opposite  nature. 

"  Will  you  let  me  know  how  I  can  be  of  ser- 
vice to  you,  Mr.  Steiner?"  I  said  abruptly,  "  it 
is  growing  late." 

"  So  late  ?  not  so  very  late  !"  returned  Steiner. 
"  Why,  the  truth  is,  I  am  poor,  very  poor,  and  I 
want  money." 

"  You  are  in  want,  you  say  ?  Well,  I  can, 
perhaps " 

"  Perhaps  !"  said  he. 
think.     Come,  more  wine 
on  the  side-board." 

"  Another  glass,"  I  answered,  producing  with 
reluctance  a  second  bottle,  "  and  we  part.  Do 
you  mean  to  say,  sir,  you  are  in  positive  dis- 
tress?" 

"  I  do,"  he  returned  ;  "  I  have  nothing  left  in 
the  world — nothing  !  Yes,  this.  Do  you  re- 
member it?"  and  he  produced  from  his  pocket  a 
dagger,  the  sheath  of  which  was  curiously  chased, 
and  which  had  ornamented  Bromley's  shop  from 
my  earliest  remembrance.  "  I  have  kept  it  by  me 
for  years,"  he  continued,  "  in  case  it  might  be 
wanted."  He  threw  it  upon  the  table,  and  seized 
the  decanter. 

I  could  see  in  his  eye,  at  that  moment,  the  man 
I  had  lost  sight  of  for  years  ;  the  man  who  had 
threatened  me  when  I  last  saw  him.  But  I  had 
no  wish  to  quarrel  with  him. 

"  Have  you  seen  Mrs.  Steiner  since  your  return 
to  England?"  I  inquired. 

"  No.  I  have  not  seen  Mrs.  Steiner  since  my 
return  to  England,"  said  he.  "  I  called  at  my 
former  lodgings,  and  they  informed  me  of  every- 
thing. They  told  me  where  I  might  find  you, 
and  I  preferred  calling  upon  you  first." 

"  Well,  Steiner,"  said  I,  rising,  "  I  am  sorry 
to  hasten  you,  but  it  grows  very  late." 

"Ha!  ha!"  cried  he,  not  heeding  me;  "I 
hear  you  have  done  something  for  the  boy,  and 
provided  for  Louisa.  Well,  it 's  generous  of  you  ; 
I  will  say  that.  She's  altered,  eh?  not  quite  so 
handsome  ?  But  you  always  liked  her,  you  dog  ! 
I  knew  that." 

I  sat  down  in  utter  and  mute  surprise  at  the 
man's  baseness. 

"  And  old  Bromley  's  gone,  too,"  he  resumed. 
"  Well,  we  must  all  go  !  The  law  of  nature 
they  call  it." 

"  I  must  beg  you  to  defer  your  business  till  to- 
morrow morning,"  said  I  in  disgust.  "  I  will 
not  be  kept  up  any  longer  !" 

"  No,  no,"  returned  he,  decisively  ;  "I  can't 
do    that.      If  Bromley  could  have    deferred  his 


!"  cried  Steiner, 
of  the  dagger. 


death  till  to-morrow  he  would  have  done  so,  I 
dare  say;  but  he  couldn't.  I  can't  defer  my 
business  !" 

"  What  do  you  want?"  cried  I,  peremptorily. 

"  Money  !"  answered  Steiner.  "  Come,  Gib- 
son, I  know  you  're  a  good-natured  fellow.  I  wrant 
a  hundred  pounds." 

"A  hundred  pounds!"  and  I  drew  back  in 
surprise. 

"  No  nonsense,  my  gentleman 
tapping  the  table  with  the  hilt 
"  You  know,  and  I  know  that  you  set  fire  to  that 
house  in  Wardour-street.  You  ruined  us.  You 
reduced  us  to  beggary.  I  must  have  this  money  ! 
— I  must — must !  " 

The  old  feeling  entered  into  me  which  I  had 
years  ago  encouraged,  and  by  whose  power  1  had 
successfully  wrought  out  my  vengeance. 

"  Must  !"  said  I,  "  must,  Mr.  Steiner?  that  is 
a  word  I  never  obeyed  in  my  life  !" 

"  Time  you  began  !"  said  Steiner  with  a  sneer. 
"  Come,  Gibson,  you  are  no  match  for  me  ;  you 
know  it.  You  tried  me  once,  and  you  were  want- 
ing. You  are  alone  in  the  house.  I  have  you 
in  my  power  !" 

"  What  do  you  mean?"  said  I,  but  I  was  not 
alarmed.      "  What  do  you  purpose  ?" 

"  This  !"  cried  he,  and  he  unsheathed  the 
dagger. 

"  Your  life,"  said  I,  promptly,  "  your  life, 
Steiner,  will  answer  it!" 

"  What  is  it  to  me?"  he  returned.  "What 
is  yours  to  you  is  the  question  !  Will  you  let  me 
have  the  money  ?" 

"No!" 

"You  will  not?" 

"No!"  I  thundered.  "Steiner,  I  shall  sell 
my  life  dearly  !  Never  shall  a  beast  like  your- 
self extort  money  from  me  by  force — by  intimida- 
tion !" 

I  said  more,  but  I  know  not  what  ;  and  grappled 
with  him.  He  was  a  powerful  man,  but  had  be- 
come enervated  by  excess.  I  learnt  that  after- 
wards. And  the  wine  he  had  taken,  although  it 
had  stimulated  his  brutal  nature,  had  deprived  him 
of  that  advantage  which  is  derived  from  quickness 
of  eye  and  directness  of  aim.  I,  too,  had  grown 
stronger  since  we  were  last  opposed  to  each  other. 

He  had  wounded  me  in  the  arm  before  I  closed 
with  him,  and  wrested  the  dagger  from  his  hand. 
The  struggle  was  then  short,  compressed,  and 
deadly.  We  fell  to  the  earth  together.  Steiner's 
hold  upon  me  seemed  to  relax — a  faintness  over- 
came me — the  room  appeared  to  go  round  rapidly 
— and  I  sank  into  insensibility. 

When  I  recovered  my  senses,  and  arose — which 
I  did  with  difficulty,  I  found  the  candles  burnt  out, 
and  the  daylight  streaming  through  the  shutters. 
Why  was  I  here?  What  had  happened?  It  was 
a  hideous  dream  !  I  made  an  effort  to  approach 
the  window,  but  I  stumbled  over  something  on 
the  floor.  It  was  Steiner — the  lifeless  body — the 
corpse  of  Steiner  !  I  had  killed  him  !  His  neck- 
cloth told  me  that  I  had  strangled  him  ! 


NARRATIVE    OF    JOHN    WARD    GIBSON. 


255 


To  some  natures  human,  perhaps  I  should  say 
physical,  considerations  are  the  first  that,  in  cases 
of  emergency,  present  themselves.  My  nature 
was  of  this  kind.  What  had  I  done?  I  had 
killed  a  man  in  self-defence — one  who  would 
have  plundered,  and  who  had  attempted  to  murder 
me.  It  was  justifiable  homicide.  Who,  under  the 
circumstances,  could  have  acted  otherwise  ?  Be- 
sides, the  spectacle  before  me  could  not  now  un- 
nerve me.  The  excitement  of  the  recent  struggle 
between  us  had  not  altogether  subsided,  and  I  had 
suffered  so  much  for  years  past  from  another  event, 
which  Steiner  himself  had  forced  upon  me,  that  I 
would  not  permit  myself  to  be  overwhelmed  by 
this  accident.  I  felt  also  my  hatred  of  Steiner 
had  only  lain  dormant  thus  long  ;  that  his  mur- 
derous assault  upon  me  on  the  previous  night  had 
quickened,  had  revived,  and,  if  possible,  had 
strengthened  it ;  and  I  felt,  ay,  even  as  I  gazed 
upon  the  lifeless  body,  that  no  time,  no  years 
passed  in  this  world  could  obliterate  or  destroy 
it.  I  now  bethought  me  what  course  was  to 
be  pursued.  I  must  rescue  myself  from  the 
imputation  that  might  lie  against  me  of  having 
murdered  Steiner  ;  I  must  do  more — I  must  es- 
tablish the  charge  against  the  deceased,  and  hold 
up  his  name  and  his  memory  to  execration  and 
ignominy.  No  thought  of  Mrs.  Steiner  or  of  the 
boy  obtruded  itself  upon  me  at  the  moment,  or  if 
it  did  I  rejected  it.  Justice  must  be  done ;  I  had 
always  loved  justice — I  had  practised  it  hitherto, 
and  they  had  felt  it. 

Thus  resolved,  1  had  sat  myself  down  in  a 
chair,  and  awaited,  not  calmly  but  callously,  the 
arrival  of  the  old  woman  who  attended  upon  me, 
and  who  came  regularly  at  seven  o'clock.  The 
pain  in  my  arm  was  great,  but  that  I  heeded  not ; 
on  the  contrary,  it  supplied  me  with  a  motive  for 
suppressing  any  regret  I  might  be  weak  enough 
to  feel  (but  there  was  little  danger  of  that)  in 
consequence  of  what  had  occurred. 

A  sudden  thought  flashed  through  my  brain. 
Why  was  I  seated  inactive,  when  prudence 
pointed  out  the  expediency  of  alarming  the  neigh- 
borhood ?  As  it  was,  I  had  tarried  too  long. 
Every  moment  of  further  delay  would  materially 
alter  the  complexion  of  the  case,  as  it  would  pre- 
sent itself  to  indifferent  witnesses.  Would  they 
indeed  believe  the  story  I  had  to  relate  ?  I  turned 
faint  and  sick  when  that  doubt  proposed  itself  to 
me.  The  seclusion  in  which  I  had  lived  was  cal- 
culated to  increase  suspicion  against  me,  which 
doubtless  had  been  long  engendered,  and  Steiner's 
vengeance  would  at  length  be  fulfilled. 

Were  these  fears  reasonable  ?  I  think  not  ; 
and  yet  having  once,  and  in  an  evil  moment,  en- 
tertained them,  they  grew  upon  me,  and  alto- 
gether paralyzed  my  faculties.  I  felt  intensely 
the  necessity  of  immediate  action,  but  was  utterly 
deprived  of  the  power  to  act. 

Hardly  conscious  of  the  motive  that  prompted 
me,  I  drew  the  body  of  Steiner  into  the  back- 
room, and  covering  it  with  a  cloak,  thrust  it 
under  a  sofa,  before  which  I  placed  some  chairs, 


and  returning  to  the  parlor,  I  set  the  furniture 
hastily  in  its  accustomed  order,  and  retired  to  my 
chamber,  where  I  dressed  the  wound  in  my  arm, 
washed  myself,  and  endeavored  to  counterfeit  a 
calmness  which,  at  any  rate,  might  impose  upon 
my  servant. 

It  was  now  too  late  to  recede.  To  decide  upon 
any  course  of  action  in  trying  circumstances  is  a 
relief;  and  the  weakness  of  yielding  to  imagina- 
ry fears,  and  the  difficulty  and  danger  of  conceal- 
ing from  the  wrorld  all  knowledge  of  this  unfortu- 
nate occurrence,  were  for  a  time  forgotten.  They 
were  too  soon  impressed  upon  me,  and  in  a  man- 
ner I  had  not  foreseen,  and  could  not  now  avert. 

A  knock  at  the  door  summoned  me  down  stairs. 
As  I  proceeded  along  the  passage,  I  thought  I 
could  distinguish  the  tones  of  two  voices  in  con- 
versation. I  listened,  transfixed  to  the  spot  with 
the  hideous  conviction  that  they — who,  I  knew 
not — were  come  to  search  the  house  in  quest  of 
the  body  which  I  had  concealed,  and  which,  there- 
fore— for  that  inference  must  be  invincible — I  had 
murdered.  It  was  a  moment  of  agonizing  sus- 
pense ;  but  the  voices  had  ceased,  the  knock  was 
renewed,  and  I  knew  k  to  be  that  of  my  attendant. 

My  agitation  must  have  been  but  too  visible 
when,  on  opening  the  door  I  beheld  Mrs.  Steiner. 

"  The  lady  wishes  to  speak  to  you,  sir,"  said 
the  old  woman,  entering. 

I  motioned  her  to  retire  to  the  kitchen,  and 
turned  in  silent  perplexity  towards  Mrs.  Steiner. 

"  Good  heavens  !  Mr.  Gibson,"  she  exclaimed, 
"  how  dreadfully  pale  you  look  !  What  is  the 
matter  ?" 

I  might  have  remarked  the  same  of  her  also  ; 
but  I  had  no  power  to  speak. 

"  You  do  not  answer,"  she  resumed.  "  Oh 
God  !   it  is — it  must  be  as  I  suspected  !" 

"  What — what  do  you  suspect?"  I  dared  not 
look  upon  her,  but  retired  in  confusion  into  the 
parlor.     She  followed  me,  and  sunk  upon  a  chair. 

There  was  a  vagueness,  almost  a  wrildness  in 
her  eye,  as  she  glanced  hurriedly  around  the 
room,  which  disconcerted  me  not  a  little.  She 
looked  as  though  she  had  expected  to  see  some 
person  whom  she  feared  to  meet. 

"  You  have  nobody  in  the  house,  Mr.  Gibson?" 
she  inquired  in  a  half  whisper,  pointing  to  the 
door  of  the  back-room. 

"  Nobody  but  my  servant  who  entered  with 
you,"  I  replied,  the  blood  rushing  violently  to 
my  face.  "  You  have  brought  the  letter,  madam, 
I  suppose,  for  Frederick?" 

"Frederick!" — she  gazed  upon  me  listlessly 
— "  Oh  yes,  I  have.  My  God  !  what  weakness 
is  this  !"  and  she  pressed  her  hand  upon  her  fore- 
head. "  Here  it  is — I  hardly  know  what  I  have 
written."  She  drew  it  from  her  reticule  and 
handed  it  to  me. 

"  Oh,  Mr.  Gibson,"  she  resumed,  as  I  sat,  my 
eyes  bent  vacantly  on  the  superscription,  "  I  have 
been  so  alarmed." 

"  Indeed  !  What  has  alarmed  you,  Mrs 
Steiner  ?"     The  letter  dropt  from  my  hand. 


256 


NARRATIVE    OF    JOHN   WARD    GIBSON. 


"  He  has  been  here — your  looks  tell  me  so  !" 
she  exclaimed.  "  My  husband — Steiner  has  been 
here!" 

I  arose  suddenly — "  No — no — he  has  not  been 
here  ;  I  have  not  seen  him,  as  Heaven  is  my  wit- 
ness.     Why  should  you  think  so?" 

This  assurance  appeared  to  relieve  her. 

"  He  called  yesterday  at  my  former  lodging," 
she  continued  ;  "  the  woman  saw  him  and  would 
not  tell  him  where  I  resided." 

"  Compose  yourself,"  I  said  ;  "he  will  not  be 
able  to  discover  your  lodging — I  am  sure  he  will 
not.  What  motive,"  I  added,  "can  induce  him 
to  seek  me?" 

"Oh,  sir!"  she  replied,  "he  inquired  your 
address  of  the  woman,  and  she  told  him." 

"  He  will  not  venture  to  see  me,  depend  upon 
it,"  I  said  hastily.  "  Be  calm,  I  beseech  you, 
and  go  home  now  ;  you  have  nothing  to  fear  from 
him." 

Mrs.  Steiner,  while  I  was  speaking,  sat  with 
her  hands  clasped,  and  her  eyes  raised  to  mine. 
She  burst  into  tears  when  I  had  concluded. 

"  Mr.  Gibson,"  she  exclaimed,  "  you  will 
think  me  a  foolish,  weak  woman,  but  I  hardly 
dare  go  home.  I  know  I  shall  hear  something — 
I  am  certain  of  it — it  is  horrible  to  think  of !  I 
had  such  a  dream  last  night  !" 

"  My  dear  madam,"  said  I,  interrupting  her, 
"  this  is  indeed  weakness.  Are  you  the  slave  of 
empty  and  unmeaning  dreams?" 

"Ha!"  she  cried,  starting  from  the  chair, 
"  somebody  is  coming  to  the  door  ! — I  hear  his 
tap  outside  !"  and  she  listened  with  an  appearance 
of  intense  anxiety  that  almost  equalled  my  own. 

It  was  a  double  knock  at  the  door.  Who  could 
it  be  ?  A  short  interval  of  fearful  suspense  suc- 
ceeded. 

"  A  Mr.  Hartwell  wishes  to  see  you,  sir," 
said  the  servant,  entering  the  room. 

An  exclamation  of  terror  was  about  to  burst 
from  the  lips  of  Mrs.  Steiner,  but  she  checked  it. 
She  flew  towards  me,  and  held  me  by  the  arm. 

"  Who  is  this  man,  Hartwell?"  I  said,  "  I 
do  not  know  him.      Tell  me,  do  you  know  him  ?" 

She  motioned  me  to  close  the  door.  "  He  was 
the  friend — no,  no — the  companion  of  Mr.  Stei- 
ner, and  brought  us  to  misery.  It  was  he  who 
Led  Frederick  into  vices  that — oh,  sir  !  I  must 
not  see  him  for  the  world  !  Where  shall  I  con- 
ceal myself?     Oh,  yes  !   in  here." 

"  Not  there  ! — not  there  !"  I  exclaimed,  seiz- 
ing her  hand  as  she  was  about  to  open  the  door 
of  the  back-room.  "  Tell  the  gentleman,"  I 
turned  to  the  servant,  "  that  I  will  see  him  di- 
rectly." 

"  I  would  not  he  should  see  me  here  for  the 
world,"  she  cried.  "  Oh !  Mr.  Gibson,  you  must 
permit  me — " 

I  had  no  strength  to  struggle  with  her.  The 
door  was  opened. 

"  Sit  there,"  I  whispered,  pointing  to  a  chair. 
"  Do  not  stir- — promise  me,  swear  you  will  not 
stir." 


"My  God!  how  strange! — my  dream  last 
night! — so  like  this — it  was  this!" 

I  fled  into  the  parlor  at  these  words,  and  threw 
myself  into  a  chair.  In  a  moment  more  a  tall 
man,  of  genteel  appearance,  walked  into  the  room. 

"  I  beg  pardon  for  the  liberty  I  have  taken, 
sir,"  said  he  ;  "  my  name  is  Hartwell.  I  fear  I 
find  you  extremely  unwell." 

"  I  am  so,"  I  answered  faintly,  as  I  motioned 
him  to  take  a  seat.  "  What  may  be  your  business 
with  me,  Mr.  Hartwell  ?" 

"  Why,  sir,"  said  he,  "  my  friend,  Steiner, 
called  upon  you  last  night." 

"  No,  no,  he  did  not,"  I  exclaimed  hastily. 

Hartwell  smiled,  and  shook  his  head.  "  Par- 
don me,  my  dear  sir,"  he  returned  blandly,  "  I 
am  certain  that  he  did,  because  I  accompanied 
him  to  the  door." 

"  Hush  !  hush  !  do  not  speak  so  loud,"  and  I 
arose  from  my  seat  ;  "I  have  an  invalid  in  the 
next  room.  I  thought,"  I  added  hesitatingly — 
(I  wonder  even  now  at  the  presence  of  mind 
which  enabled  me  to  hit  upon  that) — "  I  thought 
perhaps — for  all  Mr.  Steiner's  acquaintances  are 
not  friends — that  he  might  not  wish  you  to  know 
that  he  had  been  here." 

"  Oh,  Lord  bless  you,  no,"  said  Hartwell  ; 
"  we  are  very  good  friends,  I  assure  you.  He 
promised  to  call  upon  me  after  he  had  seen  you, 
and  I  am  surprised  he  should  not  have  kept  his 
word  with  me.  Pray,  Mr.  Gibson,  when  did  he 
leave  you  ?" 

"Leave  me!" — I  started — "oh,  about  two 
hours  ago." 

"Very  strange!"  cried  Hartwell;  "he  was 
to  sail  for  Hamburg  this  morning." 

"  He  is  gone,  then,  no  doubt  !"  This  propi- 
tious intimation,  unexpected  as  it  was,  eased  me 
beyond  expression.  Hartwell,  however,  seemed 
greatly  perplexed. 

"  I  cannot  think  he  would  deceive  me,"  he 
said  at  length.  "  Will  you  allow  me  to  inquire, 
sir,  whether  Mr.  Steiner  had  reason  to  be  satis- 
fied with  the  result  of  his  visit  to  you  ?" 

"  I  do  not  understand — " 

"  He  came  to  borrow  money,  I  think."  he  con- 
tinued ;   "  did  he  succeed,  Mr.  Gibson  ?" 

"He  did." 

"  D the  fellow  !   it  's  so  like  him.      And 

yet," — he  mused — "  I  cannot  but  believe  I  shall 
see  him  yet.  Good  morning,  Mr.  Gibson  ;  I  am 
sorry  to  have  troubled  you." 

I  know  not  how  I  bore  my  part  in  the  forego- 
ing conversation  ;  not  with  much  address  or  self- 
possession,  I  suspect  ;  for  I  detected  Hartwell 
gazing  at  me  with  seeming  surprise  upon  one  or 
two  occasions.  I  thanked  God  when  he  was  well 
gone.  It  was  not  likely  I  should  see  him  again. 
Steiner  had  sailed  for  Hamburg ;  he  would  con- 
clude so,  and  I  should  hear  no  more  of  him. 

Nothing  now  remained  but  to  dismiss  Mrs. 
Steiner  as  speedily  as  possible,  and  afterwards  to 
dispose  of  the  body  so  secretly  that  it  should  never 
see  the  light.     It  would  be  well  to  treat  Mrs. 


NARRATIVE    OF   JOHN    WARD    GIBSON. 


257 


Steiner's  vague  apprehensions  with  levity,  lest  at 
some  future  time,  hearing  no  tidings  of  her  hus- 
band, she  might  be  led  to  couple,  and  perhaps  to 
connect,  my  extreme  confusion  of  manner  with  the 
date  of  Steiner's  expected  appearance  in  London, 
and  to  infer  thence,  and  speedily  to  conclude,  that 
I  was  in  some  measure  the  cause  of  his  absence. 
She  never  would  have  suspected  me  of  having 
murdered  him,  I  felt  assured  of  that ;  and  this 
conviction  sufficed  to  fortify  me  against  the  short 
scene  that  was,  as  I  believed,  about  to  ensue  be- 
tween us. 

I  had  opened  the  door  softly.  Oh  God  !  what 
a  spectacle  encountered  me  when  I  was  about  to 
enter  the  room.  She  had  removed  the  chairs  from 
before  the  sofa,  and  was  at  that  moment  kneeling, 
or  rather  crouching,  on  the  ground.  Leaning  for- 
ward, supported  on  one  hand,  every  limb  of  her 
body  quivering  with  the  agony  of  prophetic  fear, 
her  other  hand  was  stretched  forward,  and  was 
about  to  grasp  the  cloak  that  concealed  the  remains 
of  her  husband.  Ha  !  she  had  already  laid  hold 
upon  it  ere  I  could  rush  forward  to  prevent  her. 

I  grasped  her  shoulder  with  the  fury,  with  the 
strength  of  a  wild  beast.  She  flung  herself  back- 
ward, drawing  the  cloak  with  her,  towards  her. 
The  body — the  face  had  been  seen  ! 

It  was  not  a  scream — a  shriek — I  shall  never 
hear  its  like  again  in  this  world.  The  echo  of  it 
— the  imitation,  if  such  could  be — of  that  dread- 
ful appeal,  or  imprecation,  would  make  a  mad- 
man of  me  now.  Its  remembrance  shuts  out  hope 
from  me  forever. 

And  yet  the  instinct  of  self-preservation  was 
then  present  to  me.  I  threw  the  cloak  once  more 
over  the  body,  replaced  the  chairs,  and  raising  the 
senseless  form  from  the  floor,  carried  it  into  the 
parlor  before  the  servant,  who  had  been  alarmed 
by  the  outcry,  could  make  her  appearance.  The 
old  woman  speedily  busied  herself  in  applying 
those  common  remedies  which  are  always  at  hand, 
but  which  are  not  always  efficacious ;  nor  were 
they  in  this  instance. 

"  I  will  carry  her  to  my  own  room,"  said  I ; 
"  she  will  get  better  presently,  I  dare  say." 

"  What  is  the  matter  with  the  lady?"  inquired 
the  woman.      "  Is  she  often  so  ?" 

"  She  is  mad,"  said  I,  impressively.  "  Mrs. 
Watkins,  mark  me,  she  is  mad.  You  must  not 
heed  what,  she  says.  She  will  perhaps  rave,  and 
utter  strange  things ;  you  must  pay  no  attention 
to  them." 

So  saying,  I  took  Mrs.  Steiner  in  my  arms, 
and,  followed  by  the  woman,  conveyed  her  to  my 
chamber. 

"  Had  not  the  doctor  better  be  sent  for?"  sug- 
gested the  woman ;  "  she  still  remains  insen- 
sible." 

"No;  no  occasion  for  one  at  present,"  I  re- 
plied ;  "  she  is  thus  sometimes  for  hours.  Do 
not  leave  her  side,  and  when  she  comes  to  herself 
call  me." 

I  retreated  down  stairs.  What  I  suffered  on 
that  day  it  is  past  imagination  to  conceive  ;  a  sec- 

CCLXXIII.       LIVING   AGE.         VOL.    XXII.         17 


ond  endurance  of  it  no  human  being  could  with- 
stand. I  took  no  sustenance,  but  remained  closed 
in,  in  frightful  companionship  with  the  body.  To 
wring  the  hands,  to  tear  the  hair,  to  beat  the  bosom, 
were  no  employments  of  mine.  I  felt  no  remorse  ; 
I  was  not  even  sorry  for  what  I  had  done,  or  for 
what  it  had  led  to  ;  it  was  sheer,  absolute,  simple 
fear.  The  dread  of  detection — of  conviction — of  an 
ignominious  death — it  was  this,  and  this  alone. 

In  the  afternoon  Mrs.  Watkins  suddenly  came 
to  me,  and  beckoned  me  to  follow  her.  I  did  so. 
She  led  the  way  to  the  chamber.  Mrs.  Steiner 
lay  on  the  bed  ;  her  eyes  were  open  now,  but  mo- 
tionless ;  and  her  hands  at  intervals  were  convul- 
sively clenched.  I  observed  her  in  awe-stricken 
silence  for  some  time. 

"  Has  she  spoken  yet?"  I  inquired. 

"  No  ;  she  will  never  speak  again,"  replied  the 
woman.  "  It  does  n't  signify,  Mr.  Gibson,  a  doctor 
must  be  sent  for  ;  I  will  not  permit  the  poor  lady 
to  die  without  assistance." 

I  knew  not  what  I  said.  "  To  die  without  as- 
sistance ! — ha  !  ha  !  Doctors  are  good  assistants 
to  death.     No — no  doctors." 

"  Shameful  !"  cried  the  woman;  "you  don't 
know  what  you  're  talking  about.  For  Heaven's 
sake,  sir,  call  in  Mr.  Greaves  !  Go  for  him,  dear 
Mr.  Gibson,  instantly." 

"/go  for  him !"  I  thought  of  the  body  below. 
"  She  cannot  speak?"  The  woman  shook  her 
head.  "  Go,  then,  for  Greaves  ;  tell  him  to  come 
instantly." 

"  I  cannot  leave  the  lady — I  ought  not,  sir," 
she  said,  in  a  tone  of  remonstrance. 

"You  must,"  I  exclaimed;  "I  myself  will 
watch  her  while  you  are  gone.  Be  quick — lose 
not  a  moment." 

Mrs.  Watkins  retired  in  apparent  dissatisfac- 
tion, but  returned  shortly  with  the  doctor.  He 
examined  her  with  deep  attention  and  concern  for 
a  considerable  period.  Turning  to  me  at  length, 
he  said, 

"  Good  God !  sir,  your  servant  tells  me  that 
the  lady  has  been  in  this  state  since  an  early  hour 
this  morning,  and  that  you  have  repeatedly  re- 
sisted calling  in  a  professional  man." 

"  I  did  not  think,  sir — " 

"  You  must  be  mad,  not  to  think." 

"  I  am  not  mad,  sir,"  said  I,  doggedly. 

"Pshaw!"  cried  Greaves,  again  returning  to 
the  bed,  "  if  she  had  been  bled  instantly,  she  might 
have  been  saved,"  he  continued ;  "  but  it  is  useless 
now." 

Greaves  now  began  to  interrogate  me  closely  as 
to  any  cause  or  supposed  cause  of  Mrs.  Steiner's 
present  state.  I  could  not  satisfy  him.  I  had 
only  to  say  that  she  had  called  upon  me  early  on 
that  morning,  and  that  she  told  me  she  had  been 
much  agitated  by  hearing  that  her  husband  had  re- 
turned to  England,  and  was  now  in  London.  I 
added,  that  she  had  reason  to  dread  any  further 
connection  with  him. 

The  doctor  heard  me  with  evident  distrust. 
"  This  can  hardly  account,  sir,"  he  said,  "  for  the 


258 


NARRATIVE   OF   JOHN    WARD    GIBSON. 


state  in  which  I  find  her.  Some  sudden  shock — 
some  frightful  communication — " 

"  Which,"  said  I,  interrupting  him,  "  I  did  not 
make." 

"Well,  sir,"  he  returned,  "where  are  her 
friends?     They  have  been  sent  for,  of  course?" 

"  She  has  none — that  I  am  aware  of." 

"  Good  God  !  sir,  you  are  a  very  strange  per- 
son," cried  Greaves,  in  disgust.  "  where  does 
she  live?" 

I  satisfied  him. 

"Now,"  he  continued,  "couldn't  you  easily 
put  on  your  hat,  and  tell  the  good  woman  of  the 
house  to  come  hither?  She  perhaps  knows  more 
of  her  friends  than  you  appear  to  do,  or  seem  dis- 
posed to  acknowledge." 

Greaves  uttered  the  last  few  words  with  an 
emphasis  that  left  me  in  little  doubt  as  to  the  con- 
struction it  was  intended  I  should  put  upon  them. 
It  was  necessary  that  I  should  cut  short  this  con- 
versation, which  I  felt,  if  prolonged,  was  likely  to 
involve  me  still  deeper  in  suspicion. 

"Mr.  Greaves,"  said  I.  with  a  composure  for 
which  the  doctor  was  not  prepared,  and  which 
even  surprised  myself,  forming,  as  it  did,  so  per- 
fect a  contrast  to  my  former  restlessness  and  per- 
turbation : 

"  Mr.  Greaves,  this  lady  is,  and  has  been  for 
some  years,  under  my  protection.  Her  only  son 
is  also  under  my  care,  and  is  being  educated  at 
my  expense.  I  owe  it  to  him,  to  her,  and  to  my- 
self, not  to  leave  her  for  one  moment  on  so  crit- 
ical an  occasion  as  the  present.  If  I  have  done 
wrong  in  not  applying  to  you  before,  I  am  sorry 
for  it ;  ascribe  it  to  excess  of  anxiety  on  my  part, 
and  you  will  be  right  in  so  doing.  My  servant 
shall  go  for  the  woman  of  the  house  at  which  she 
resides." 

I  wrote  the  address  on  a  card,  and  gave  it  to 
Mrs.  Watkins. 

"  My  character  will  bear  investigation,  sir,"  I 
resumed,  when  the  woman  had  left  the  room. 
"  I  am  known,  and  where  I  am  known  I  am  re- 
spected." 

Greaves  was  deeply  impressed,  not  more  by 
what  I  had  said  than  by  my  manner  of  saying  it. 

"  I  see  now,"  he  said  ;  "  I  beg  pardon  if  I  am 
wrong  in  my  conjecture  why  this  unhappy  lady 
should  dread  the  sight  of  her  husband — " 

I  started  and  turned  pale.  "  The  sight  of  her 
husband,  sir?" 

"  I  did  not  mean  to  offend, "  said  Greaves  kind- 

ly. 

"Ah  !"  said  I,  "  I  see  what  you  mean  now." 
I  was  willing  he  should  continue  in  that  error. 

The  doctor  shortly  left  me  to  prepare  something 
for  his  patient,  which,  however,  he  frankly  told 
me  he  did  not  expect  would  be  of  much  avail, 
promising  to  call  again  at  night. 

It  was  now  nearly  dark  ;  my  servant  could  not 
return  in  less  than  an  hour ;  no  time  was  to  be 
lost.  I  descended  into  the  garden,  and,  digging 
a  grave  in  a  remote  corner,  silently  committed 
Steiner's  remains  to  the  ground.     It  was  a  part 


of  the  garden  never  frequented ;  and  I  contrived 
so  to  overlay  it  with  old  lumber  and  broken  gar- 
den-chairs which  were  strown  about  in  its  vicinity, 
that  nobody  could  have  perceived  that  any  recent 
labor  had  been  performed  there. 

Mrs.  Steiner  died  on  that  night,  silently,  with- 
out the  utterance  of  a  word.  Not  a  glance  revealed 
to  me  what  she  had  seen,  and  what  had  killed  her. 
I  was  safe,  therefore — safe — that  one  assurance 
possessed  me. 

In  the  solitude  of  my  own  chamber,  and  on  my 
knees,  I  thanked  Heaven  for  that.  I  could  not 
then  think  on  the  fearful  and  mysterious  accident 
which  had  deprived  me  of  my  only  friend  in  the 
world.  The  sole  depositary  of  a  secret,  whose 
utterance  would  destroy  me,  had  been  taken  hence, 
and  I  was  once  more  secure.  Could  it  be  sup- 
posed that  any  joy  could  be  extracted  from  such 
circumstances,  then  I  did  rejoice  that  she  was  no 
more. 

CHAPTER    VII. 

If  I  have  dwelt  upon  no  event  of  my  life  since  I 
had  occasion  to  mention  Steiner,  that  has  not  in 
some  measure  referred  to  or  been  controlled  by 
him,  it  is  because  there  was  not  one  worthy  even 
of  the  name  of  incident  which  he  did  not  directly 
or  obliquely  influence.  Oh  !  that  I  had  left  Brom- 
ley's service  when  Steiner  first  entered  into  part- 
nership with  him  !  How  different  my  life  must, 
how  happy  it  might,  have  been. 

It  was  shortly  after  the  funeral  of  Mrs.  Steiner 
that  I  began  to  hear  that  whispers  were  rife  in  the 
neighborhood  respecting  me.  These  surmises — 
set  afloat,  doubtless  by  my  servant — bore  exclusive 
reference  to  Mrs.  Steiner,  and  to  my  supposed 
treatment  of  her ;  some  even  going  so  far  as  to 
hint  their  belief  that  she  had  not  come  by  her 
death  fairly.  Hartwell  also  had  called  upon  me 
several  times  pending  Mrs.  Steiner's  funeral ;  and 
was,  and  with  reason,  much  surprised  and  shocked 
to  hear  of  her  sudden  death  under  such  circum- 
stances as  I  chose  to  detail  to  him.  He  was,  if 
possible,  still  more  surprised  to  have  heard  noth- 
ing of  Steiner  ;  but,  as  he  hinted  no  suspicion  that 
affected  myself; — as,  indeed,  he  expressed  none  at 
the  time — and  as,  moreover,  he  perfectly  well 
knew  the  character  and  habits  of  his  friend,  I  did 
not  seek  to  conceal  that  he  had  attempted  to  ex- 
tort money  from  me  by  threats.  I  added,  how- 
ever, that  being  alone  and  unarmed,  I  had  been 
constrained  to  give  him  the  money  he  required  ; 
and  I  expressed  my  opinion — an  opinion  in  which 
Hartwell  concurred — that  he  had  set  sail  for  Ham- 
burgh early  in  the  morning,  and  that  we  should 
probably  never  see  him  again. 

There  was  a  serenity,  united  with  perfect  ease, 
in  the  manners  of  Hartwell,  that  indicated  an  in- 
timate acquaintance  with  good  society.  It  is  true 
I  knew  little  of  the  man,  except  from  the  hasty 
and  confused  report  of  Mrs.  Steiner ;  an  account 
which,  coupled  with  the  fact  of  his  friendship  for 
her  husband,  was  not  likely  to  predispose  me  much 
in  his  favor.     But  I  knew  well,  at  the  same  time, 


NARRATIVE    OF    JOHN   WARD    GIBSON. 


259 


that  he  was  the  only  man  living  whose  suspicions, 
once  excited  and  concentrated  upon  me,  could 
bring  my  conduct  and  character  in  question.  I 
was  in  no  situation — in  no  mind  likewise — to  as- 
sist myself  at  present ;  he  was,  or  appeared  to  be, 
perfectly  satisfied  with  the  explanations  I  had 
offered ;  and  as  he  had  called  upon  me  often,  and 
unasked  on  my  part,  and  gradually  dropt  the  name 
of  Steiner  altogether,  I  suffered  at  first,  but  soon 
began  to  countenance,  his  visits. 

In  the  mean  while  it  became  necessary,  for  more 
reasons  than  one,  that  I  should  change  my  res- 
idence. Two  years  had  now  elapsed  since  the 
death  of  Mrs.  Steiner.  The  surmises  in  the  neigh- 
borhood had  subsided;  the  whispers — if  there  were 
any— —did  not  reach  my  ears ;  but,  whenever  I 
walked  abroad  there  was  a  timid  scrutiny  of  my 
person  on  the  part  of  some,  and  an  audacious  in- 
tentness  of  gaze  from  others,  that  rendered  my 
residence  at  this  place  for  any  longer  period  incon- 
venient and  irksome.  I  cannot  say  that  I  felt 
very  acutely  these  indications — for  a  man  who 
lives  out  of  the  world  can  easily  dispense  with  its 
good  opinion  ;  my  private  belief  being,  that,  were 
not  such  good  opinion  indispensable  to  an  individ- 
ual's advancement  and  pleasure  in  life,  he  would 
be  little  disposed  to  regard  it  for  its  own  sake. 

My  chief  reason  was  one  with  which  the  world 
had  nothing  to  do.  It  was  not  when  I  walked 
abroad,  but  at  home — in  the  quietness  and  solitude 
of  the  house — in  the  silence  of  my  own  memory, 
and  at  the  mercy  of  the  harrowing  scene  it  con- 
jured up — it  was  then  that  I  felt,  if  life  and  reason 
were  longer  to  coexist,  I  must  abandon,  fly  from 
the  accursed  place  forever.  Such  expiation  as 
horror  could  afford  had  been  paid  long  ago ;  and 
it  was  time  that  the  past  should  be  unremembered, 
if  not  forgotten. 

There  was  yet  another  motive.  It  was  a  dreary 
abode  for  the  boy,  young  Frederick  Steiner,  when 
he  came  home  for  the  holidays.  He  was  now  with 
me ;  and  during  his  stay  I  had  been  laying  out 
plans  for  his  future  life  in  accordance  with  his  own 
wishes — for  I  passionately  loved  the  boy.  My 
affection  for  this  lad,  which  he  had  returned  with 
all  the  warmth  and  freshness  of  a  young  and  gen- 
erous nature,  was  one  of  the  inexplicable  mysteries 
of  my  life.  I  had  no  cause  to  love  him,  save  for 
his  own  sake  ;  and  there  were  reasons  why  I  should 
both  hate  and  fear  him ;  and  yet,  strange  to  say, 
my  remembrance  of  Steiner,  as  his  father,  trans- 
ferred no  bitterness  to  him ;  or,  was  it  that  his 
mother's  memory  assuaged,  destroyed  it  ?  I  know 
not.  And  yet — but  it  will  be  told  in  good  time. 
But  little  intervenes. 

Frederick  had  expressed  a  strong  desire  to  enter 
the  army — a  destination  for  him  to  which  I  was 
at  first  much  opposed,  until  at  length  I  was  won 
over  by  his  importunities.  I  had  let  the  house, 
and  was  about  to  remove  to  a  house  in  Berner's 
street  on  the  next  day,  at  which  time  my  nephew 
— for  so  I  called  him — was  to  depart  for  the  mil- 
itary college  at  Addiscombe. 

Hartwell  was  dining  with  me  on  that  day.     I 


introduced  the  boy  to  him.  He  received  him  with 
great  kindness  ;  partly,  perhaps,  out  of  friendship 
for  his  late  father,  partly  out  of  complaisance  to 
myself. 

"No  very  perceptible  likeness,  I  think?"  he 
observed. 

"  To  his  father,  none." 

"  I  had  not  the  pleasure  of  knowing  Mrs. 
Steiner." 

"  Oh,  no.  I  remember  you  had  not."  I  should 
not  have  mentioned  this  trivial  talk,  but  that  it  was 
adverted  to  afterwards. 

After  dinner  Hartwell  proposed  that  we  should 
take  our  wine  in  the  garden.     We  retired  thither. 

"After  all,"  said  he,  casting  his  eyes  around, 
"  although  you  are,  I  dare  say,  quite  right  in  leav- 
ing this  house  of  yours,  what  a  pleasant  place 
might  be  made  of  it.  It  is  just  the  thing  for  a  re- 
spectable family." 

"A  family  has  taken  it,"  I  remarked. 

"  For  instance,"  pursued  Hartwell,  "  you  have 
let  the  garden  run  to  waste  sadly.  You  're  not 
much  of  a  florist,  Gibson.  Look  there,  at  that 
disgraceful  hole  in  the  corner,"  and  he  pointed  to 
the  spot  where  I  had  buried  Steiner ;  "  that  '11  be 
dug  up,  and  replanted  in  less  than  a  month,  I'll 
be  sworn.  What  say  you,  Master  Frederick?" 
and  he  turned  to  the  boy  ;  "  shouldn't  you  like  to 
have  a  hand  in  it?" 

"  Indeed  I  should,"  said  the  boy.  "  What  ails 
you,  uncle?  you  look  ill." 

"  The  air  is  chilly ;  the  wine  has  not  agreed 
with  me!"  I  stammered.     "  Let  us  go  in." 

How  incredible  it  seems  to  me  now,  that  I 
should  never  have  thought  of  that.  I  almost  felt 
grateful  to  Hartwell  that  he  had  unwittingly  re- 
minded me  of  it.  It  seemed  as  though  some 
special  Providence  interfered  in  my  behalf,  and 
would  not  suffer  me  to  meet  detection.  Suffice  it 
to  say,  I  effectually  removed — a  frightful  employ- 
ment ! — all  that  could  betray  me. 

I  must  now  pass  over  several  years,  merely 
touching  upon  one  or  two  points,  the  omission  of 
which  would  render  this  portion  of  my  narrative 
unintelligible. 

Frederick  Steiner  returned  from  India  at  the 
conclusion  of  the  Burmese  war,  on  a  leave  of  ab- 
sence for  three  years.  He  was  grown  a  very  fine 
young  man,  of  impetuous  temper,  but  of  warm 
affections,  and  with  a  noble  heart.  During  the 
period  of  his  absence  I  had  mixed  much  in  society 
of  a  certain  class — of  that  class  into  which  a  man 
is  almost  necessarily  thrown  who  can  find  no  pleas- 
ure in  domestic  life.  An  intimacy — it  cannot  be 
termed  friendship — had  subsisted  all  along  between 
Hartwell  and  myself,  founded  upon,  and  cemented 
by,  the  similarity  of  our  tastes  and  habits.  Among 
other  vices  he  had  imbued  me  with  a  passion  for 
gaming — a  passion  which,  like  that  of  love,  is 
often  stimulated  rather  than  destroyed  by  ill-suc- 
cess. I  was  now  in  comparatively  reduced  cir- 
cumstances ;  but  I  had  done  nothing  hitherto  to 
impair  my  credit,  or  to  compromise  my  character. 
Sometimes,  indeed,  desperate  with  my  bad  fortune, 


260 


NARRATIVE   OF   JOHN   WARD   GIBSON. 


I  would  unadvisedly  throw  out  strange  things, 
which  were  forgotten  the  next  day  by  myself;  but 
which,  it  would  seem,  had  deeply  impressed  them- 
selves upon  Hartwell.  They  were  nothing  more 
than  denunciations  of  human  nature  in  the  mass, 
and  doubts  as  to  the  wisdom  of  permitting  one's-self 
to  be  trammelled  by  moral  obligations — phrases 
which,  I  doubt  not,  every  losing  gamester  relieves 
himself  by  uttering. 

On  Frederick's  arrival  in  England,  Hartwell 
attached  himself  to  him  with  a  closeness  almost 
amounting  to  pertinacity.  He  had  formerly  been 
in  the  army ;  had  seen  a  great  deal  of  the  world 
in  all  its  various  and  shifting  forms  ;  his  manners 
were  prepossessing ;  and  his  conversation  just 
such  as  easiest  recommends  itself  to  the  attention 
of  a  young  man  of  spirit  and  feeling,  being  free, 
without  grossness;  sometimes,  although  not  often, 
grave,  and  never  dull.  I  never  could  exactly  ac- 
count for  the  great  pains  Hartwell  was  at  to  se- 
cure this  young  man's  friendship.  He  could  not 
hope  to  gain  much  money  from  him  ;  indeed,  he 
never  attempted  it ;  could  it  be  that  he  was  the 
son  of  his  former  friend?  No.  Hartwell  had 
himself  often  confessed  to  me  that  his  intimacy 
with  Steiner  had  been  held  together  merely  by  a 
community  of  interest. 

Be  this  as  it  may,  I  hardly  wonder  that  Fred- 
erick should  have  preferred  Hart  well's  company 
to  mine.  There  was  little  in  me  to  attract  to  my- 
self the  time  of  a  vivacious  young  man,  whose 
sole  pursuit  was  pleasure  ;  and  I  had  too  much  affec- 
tion for  him  to  wish  to  do  so.  I  had,  besides,  so 
full  a  belief  of  his  affection  for  me,  that  the  notion 
of  Hartwell 's  supplanting  me  was  altogether  out 
of  the  question.  They  grew,  however,  more  in- 
timate daily  ;  and  thus  matters  went  on  for  some 
months. 

One  morning  Hartwell  called  upon  me,  and  so- 
licited my  attention  to  a  business,  as  he  called  it, 
of  very  great  importance. 

"  Have  you  a  mind  to  make  your  fortune,  Gib- 
son?" said  he,  with  a  confident,  and  a  confidential 
smile,  that  argued  some  proposition  of  a  novel  na- 
ture. 

I  answered  in  the  affirmative. 

"  You  are  a  man  of  the  world,"  he  resumed  ; 
"  and,  therefore,  few  words  will  suffice.  I  know, 
also,  you  are  not  over  particular." 

"What  do  you  mean,  Mr.  Hartwell?"  I  re- 
plied. 

"As  to  the  means  whereby — "  he  rejoined. 

"  So  long  as  those  means  are — " 

"  Safe,"  cried  Hartwell ;  "  I  understand.  They 
are  so." 

He  now  opened  to  me  a  scheme  of  villany — 
a  system  of  plunder,  so  well  laid  down,  so  ex- 
quisitely arranged  ;  and  entered  into  the  minutia, 
the  pros,  and  cons.,  all  that  could  be  urged  for  and 
against,  so  earnestly,  and,  at  the  same  time,  with 
so  much  coolness  and  deliberation,  that  I  was  un- 
able, when  he  concluded,  to  consider  him  in  jest. 

I  took  the  precaution,  however,  of  putting  that 
question  to  him. 


"  In  jest?  no  !"  cried  Hartwell,  in  extreme  as- 
tonishment. "  Look  ye,  Gibson.  You  have  lost 
large  sums  of  late  ;  you  are  crippled,  I  know.  I 
put  you  in  the  wray  of  retrieving  yourself;  and 
instead  of  thanking  me,  as  you  ought — " 

He  paused,  in  perfect  bewilderment  at  my  pro- 
longed gravity. 

"  You  do  not  seem  to  understand  me,"  he  con- 
tinued, after  a  while.  "  Our  accomplices — agents, 
I  mean — will  manage  the  whole  under  my  super- 
intendence. You  will  have  nothing  to  do  but  to 
furnish  the  cash,  and  that  but  for  a  short  time." 

"  I  do  not  know  what  you  have  hitherto  mis- 
taken me  for,  Mr.  Hartwell,"  I  said  at  length, 
"  or  what,  in  my  recent  conduct,  has  led  you  to 
infer  that  I  could  be  brought  into  a  conspiracy  like 
this." 

"How?"  cried  Hartwell. 

"  For  instance,"  I  resumed,  "you  yourself  are 
under  many  pecuniary  obligations  to  me,  for  which 
I  have  never  troubled  you,  and  which  I  now  only 
mention  to  prove  to  you  that  money  cannot  tempt 
me  to  commit  dishonorable  actions." 

Hartwell  sat  silent  for  some  time,  and  bit  his 
lips  with  vexation. 

"  You  have  betrayed  me,  Mr.  Gibson,"  he  said 
at  length. 

"How  so?  Rather,  you  have  betrayed  your- 
self, Mr.  Hartwell." 

"  It 's  true,  by  G —  !  I  have  so  ;"  and  he  arose. 
"  But,  who  could  have  thought  that  you — I  never 
would  have  spoken  of  it,  but  you  compel  me  to  do 
so — that  you,  who  have  committed  crimes  that 
should  have  hanged  you,  could  have  sported  a  con- 
science, even  in  jest,  or  in  your  cups." 

I  was  about  to  speak. 

"  Pshaw  !"  he  continued,  in  disgust.  "  Steiner 
told  me — and  I  know  it —  that  you — " 

"  Set  fire  to  his  house,"  said  I,  interrupting  him. 
"  It  is  well  he  could  get  one  to  believe  that,  not  in- 
cluding himself.     He  could  hardly  expect  that." 

"  What  could  he  hardly  expect  ?"  retorted  Hart- 
well ;  "  to  be  murdered  for  it  ?  Perhaps  not.  And 
his  wife — that  tale  wras  well  told,  Mr.  Gibson.  Do 
not  turn  pale  ;  blush,  now,  and  look  white  at  the 
— elsewhere,  I  mean.     Good  morning,  sir." 

I  let  him  go  in  silence.  These  were  empty 
threats,  which  he  would  repent  in  due  time.  He 
waited  upon  me  again  in  the  afternoon,  and,  ex 
pressing  some  regret  for  his  former  warmth,  sound- 
ed me  once  more  respecting  his  project.  I  resisted 
entertaining  it,  even  more  strongly  than  before. 

Hartwell  was  wrought  to  a  pitch  of  fury  by  my 
obstinacy,  which  appeared  to  him  perfectly  incom- 
prehensible. He  repeated  the  same  charges,  with 
the  addition  of  others  ;  one,  for  instance,  involving 
a  doubt  of  the  paternity  of  young  Steiner  ;  and  left 
me  with  threats,  as  before — threats  which  I  de- 
spised. He  had  now  committed  himself.  I  was 
assured  he  knew  nothing,  which  his  language  of  the 
morning,  conveying  so  much  truth,  spoken  at  ran- 
dom, had  for  a  moment  led  me  to  fear. 

I  was  not  mistaken  when  I  foresaw  that  Hartwell 
would  not  dare  to  bring  charges  against  me  public- 


NARRATIVE    OF    JOHN    WARD    GIBSON. 


261 


ly  which  he  had  no  means  whatever  of  substantiat- 
ing. I  had  not,  however,  conceived  the  possibility 
of  his  tampering — of  his  disposition  to  do  so  I  was 
well  aware,  but  of  his  being  permitted  to  tamper — 
with  young  Steiner.  A  few  days,  nevertheless, 
convinced  me  that  he  had  done  so  ;  and  a  watchful 
scrutiny  of  the  manners  and  behavior  of  the  young 
man  taught  me  to  believe  that  he  had  done  so  suc- 
cessfully ;  that  he  had  rendered  him  suspicious,  dis- 
trustful of  me  ;  that,  by  means  of  an  incongruous 
collection  of  charges — for  they  were  so,  and  would 
so  have  appeared  to  the  world  at  large — he  had 
made  himself  the  too  easy  instrument  of  utterly 
alienating  Frederick's  affections  from  his  friend,  his 
guardian,  and  his  benefactor. 

I  watched  the  young  man  closely,  I  have  said, 
and  I  was  confirmed  in  my  suspicions.  He  knows 
but  little  of  my  nature  who  supposes  I  could  bear 
that  certainty  with  patience.  His  constraint  in  my 
presence  became  more  and  more  manifest ;  I  could 
see  that  he  felt  it  more.  He  was  uneasy,  embar- 
rassed in  my  company  :  I,  on  my  part,  was  taciturn, 
gloomy  and  morose.  I  had  collected  materials  on 
which  to  act ;  it  was  now  my  purpose  to  put  them 
into  shape. 

That  he — the  only  being  in  the  world  for  whom 
I  cared  a  rush — against  whom  the  whole  world 
would  have  weighed  as  lightly — that  he,  who  had 
been  indebted  to  me,  as  an  infant,  for  his  life  ;  as  a 
boy,  for  his  maintenance  and  protection  ;  as  a  man, 
for  his  station  and  prospects  in  the  world  ;  who 
owed  me  more  affection  than  he  could  have  repaid 
by  gratitude,  if  he  did  not  repay  it,  as  I  had  hoped, 
with  affection  ;  that  he  should  have  turned  against 
me — silently,  without  inquiry,  without  scruple  : — 
this  was  more  than  I  could  bear.  It  stung  me ;  no, 
no,  it  maddened  me !  And  yet,  what  was  to  be 
done  ?  No  more  wild  justice — no  more  revenge. 
I  could  execute  that  no  longer.  I  strove,  for  once 
in  my  life,  to  think  and  to  act  calmly  and  dispas- 
sionately, and  to  be  directed  by  the  result  of  sober 
reflection,  and  the  result  of  my  reflections  was  mad- 
ness— and  yet  I  pondered  deeply  too. 

Hartwell  I  despised  too  much  to  hate  :  I  con- 
temned and  forgave  him.  Steiner  was  yet  very 
young.  I  had  hitherto  given  him  credit  for  gener- 
osity of  nature  ;  inexperienced  as  he  was,  the  subtle 
plausibility  of  a  villain  might  have  misled  him.  I 
had  suffered  so  much  from  falsehood  heretofore,  I 
would  now  see  what  effect  truth  might  have — the 
whole  truth. 

Frederick  was  too  young  when  his  father  left 
England  to  remember  him,  and,  consequently,  he 
would  not  regret  his  loss.  His  mother  had  been 
dead  many  years.  He  should  know  all ;  the 
physical  calamity  that,  when  injured,  converted  me 
into  a  madman  ;  the  injuries  I  had  endured  ;  all — 
he  should  know  all.  If,  after  hearing,  he  hated 
me,  could  he  respect  Hartwell  ?  I  had  no  longer  a 
wish  to  live.  If  he  was  generous  he  would  pity 
me  ;  if  otherwise,  he  might,  if  he  so  pleased,  betray 
me.  I  made  myself  up  for  that,  and  I  was  pleased 
with  it. 
I  met  him  early  on  the  following  morning.     He 


entered  the  room  hastily,  looking  wild  and  hag- 
gard. 

"  You  were  late  last  night,  sir,"  I  remarked. 

"  I  did  not  come  home,"  he  answered,  vaguely. 

"  With  Hartwell,  I  presume?  He  has  told  you 
something  new  respecting  me." 

"  He  will  tell  me  no  more,"  said  he  ;  "I  have 
heard  too  much  already." 

"  Not  enough,"  I  replied,  smiling  bitterly  ;  "I 
also  have  something  for  your  private  ear.  Sit 
down,  sir !"  and  I  seized  him  by  the  arm. 

''Let  me  go! — I  must  not  stay  here!"  he  ex- 
claimed, striving  to  break  from  me ;  but  I  held  him 
fast. 

"  Nay,  but,  Frederick  Steiner,  you  must  stay. 
Promise  me  that  you  will  hear  me  patiently :  I  will 
not  detain  you  long." 

He  sat  down,  covering  his  face  with  his  hands. 
"  I  obey  you,  sir." 

"  You  must  not  interrupt  me,"  I  said. 

Calmly — for  madness  is  sometimes  calm — and 
with  a  studied  emphasis — for  I  had  rehearsed  it  .on 
the  previous  night — I  confessed  everything,  and 
paused,  awaiting  his  answer. 

I  noted  well  the  gaze,  the  immovable  gaze,  which 
was  lifted  up  to  me  when  I  detailed  the  circum- 
stances of  my  first  crime  ;  that  gaze,  which  contin- 
ued without  intermission,  without  alteration,  with- 
out meaning.  I  awaited  his  answer.  Some  min- 
utes elapsed.  I  became  alarmed,  and,  rising,  took 
him  by  the  shoulder. 

He  shook  me  from  him,  as  though  I  had  been  a 
reptile,  and  bounded  to  his  feet. 

"What  have  I  done?"  he  exclaimed,  suddenly 
recollecting  himself.  "  My  great  God  !  what  have 
I  done  1 — Come  not  near  me  !  come  not  near  me!" 

I  approached  to  pacify  him.  He  seized  me  by 
the  shoulders,  and,  dashing  me  violently  to  the 
ground,  rushed  from  the  room.  I  had  scarcely 
risen  from  the  floor  when  he  returned,  and  falling 
at  my  feet,  clasped  my  knees. 

"Oh,  my  benefactor,  my  friend,  my  father,  for- 
give me!"  he  exclaimed.  "I  knew  not  what  I 
did  !  What  a  dreadful,  miserable  mistake  is  this  ! 
I  see  it  all  now.  You  suspected  me  of  having  lis- 
tened to  flartwell,  of  having  believed  him,  which  I 
never  did.  I  thought  from  your  manner  you  felt 
aggrieved  by  his  calumnies — for  calumnies,  yes,  by 
Heaven,  they  were  !     I  met  him  this  morning !" 

There  was  a  knocking  at  the  door.  "  Rise  !  for 
God's  sake,  rise  !"  I  exclaimed.  "  No  one  should 
see  you  thus." 

A  young  gentleman  entered  the  room. 

"  Well,  Harris  ?"  cried  Frederick,  and  he  sprang 
towards  him. 

"You  must  fly !"  cried  the  other.  "Hartwell 
is  dead." 

He  staggered  backward,  and  fell  heavily  to  the 
earth. 

"  What  does  this  mean  ?"  said  I,  wildly. 

"  Has  not  your  nephew  told  you,  sir,"  said  Har- 
ris, raising  his  friend,  "  of  the  duel  between  Hart- 
well and  himself  this  morning  ?  The  man  is  dead. 
Prevail  upon  your  nephew  to  fly." 


262 


NARRATIVE    OF   JOHN   WARD   GIBSON. 


"  Yes,  I  must  fly!"  cried  Frederick,  breaking 
from  him;  "I  must  fly;  but  whither,  and  from 
whom?  Oh,  sir!"  and  he  cast  an  imploring  gaze 
towards  me,  "  I  am  a  murderer — a  murderer !" 

I  was  affected.  He  perceived  it,  and  fell  upon 
my  neck;  and,  taking  my  hands  between  his  own, 
he  raised  and  kissed  them. 

"  Oh,  my  best,  my  only  friend,  forgive  me !  as  I 
shall  pray,  as  I  do  now  pray — what  did  I  say  ? — for 
forgiveness  for  you." 

He  said  no  more,  but  hastened  up  stairs. 

"  Is  he  not  rather  long  gone,  sir?"  said  Harris. 
"  He  need  make  no  preparation  under  circumstances 
like  these." 

"Gone? — where?"  said  I.  I  had  not  been 
heeding  the  time. 

A  thought,  almost  a  conviction,  flashed  across  me. 

"  Run  up  stairs  instantly  !"  I  exclaimed,  "or  you 
will  be  too  late." 

The  words  were  scarce  spoken  ere  the  report  of 


a  pistol  was  heard.  Harris  had  come  too  late.  He 
had  shot  himself  through  the  heart  ! 

What  followed  I  cannot  tell.  I  knew  not — I  felt 
not  that  he  was  dead  for  months  afterwards. 

Need  I  add  more  ?  What  I  have  been  the  reader 
will  conclude.  What  I  am  it  were  needless  and 
profitless  to  tell.  What  I  feel — if  I  feel  aught  now 
— may  be  best  expressed  in  the  words  of  an  obscure 
author,  whose  name  I  have  forgotten,  but  whose 
lines  I  remember. 

But  we  are  strong,  as  we  have  need  of  strength, 
Even  in  our  own  default,  and  linger  on, 
Enduring  and  forbearing,  till,  at  length, 
The  very  staple  of  our  griefs  is  gone, 
And  we  grow  hard  by  custom — 't  is  all  one. 
Our  joys,  deep  laid  in  earth,  our  hopes  above, 
Nor  hope  nor  joy  disturbs  the  heart's  dull  tone ; 
One  stirs  it  not,  nor  can  the  other  move, 
While  woe  keeps  tearless  watch  upon  the  grave  of 
love. 


From  tne  New  Monthly  Magazine. 

THE  THREE  WISHES. BY  MRS.  ACTON  TIN- 

DAL. 


Nihil  est  ab  omni 

Parte  beatum.  —Hot.  Od.  16  ;  Lib.  2. 

1. 
I  saw  two  youths,  and  one  fair  child  beside  them, 

Discoursing  idly  of  their  coming  days, 
And  marvelling  what  fortunes  might  betide  them, 

Threading  with  fancy's  clue  life's  future  maze. 
The  sun  shone  on  them  and  around — the  earth 
Was  glad  as  their  own  hearts  with  vernal  mirth. 

ii. 
The  eldest-born  spoke  first — on  every  feature 
Beamed  fiery  genius  yet  untamed  by  grief; 
A  frank,  and  brave,  unchastened,  generous  crea- 
ture, 
WThose  faults  and  virtues  stood  in  bold  relief; 
"  I  ask  for  fame,"  he  said,  "  o'er  crowds  to  blaze — 
Give  me  the  scholar's  lore,  the  poet's  bays  !" 


The    second    spoke — cold,   calm,    and    unimpas- 
sioned — 
He  asked  for  wealth,  and  power   that  wealth 
might  gain  ; 
In  stronger  mould,  and  coarser,  he  was  fashioned ; 

Less  vivid  were  his  joys,  less  keen  his  pain  ; 
He  asked  for  length  of  days,  and  hours  of  ease, 
Menials  to  serve  him,  courtier  friends  to  please. 

IV. 

The  fair  child  spoke — "  I  would  there  were  no 
sighing, 

No  tears  to  wipe  away,  where  I  may  dwell  ;■ 
Unknown  the  mystery  and  the  fear  of  dying, 

Unheard  in  that  bright  land  the  cold  farewell  ; 
Here  change  and  darkness  come  o'er  all  things  fair, 
And  living  eyes  grow  dim  neath  brows  of  care." 

v. 

A  year    had    passed — gay  was    the    new    May 
morning ; 

The  birds  were  warbling  in  the  budding  trees, 
While  nature  sprang  to  life — in  solemn  warning, 

The  knell  of  death  resounded  on  the  breeze — 
White  plumes  were  floating  o'er  the  funeral  train  ; 
They  bore  the  young  to  earth's  cold  arms  again. 


Yes  !  the  three  friends  were  there  ;  but  two  were 
weeping 

In  mourning  garments  next  the  funeral  bier. 
While  the  fair  child  beneath  the  pall  was  sleeping, 

Dried  up  the  fountain  of  each  human  tear ! 
His  wish  was  granted,  and  the  child  was  blest — 
For  God  had  given  his  beloved  rest ! 

VII. 

Years  flitted  by — the  glory  had  departed, 
And  life's  enchantment  faded  from  the  eye 

Of  him,  the  bard — the  brave,  the  lofty-hearted — 
Who  bent  to  fame  in  proud  idolatry — 

Yet  his  the  proud  applause  he  once  desired, 

Him  wonderinp-  crowds  had  followed  and  admired. 


Of  what,  avail  to  him  the  praises  spoken 

By  stranger  tongues,  the  tears  that  dew  his  lays? 

Old  ere  his  time,  in  strength  and  spirit  broken, 
Sad  was  the  evening  of  the  poet's  days  ! 

Wreaths  deck  his  tomb,  and  anthems  lull  his  rest, 

And  spirits  like  his  own  declare  him  blest. 


And  he   who  asked  for  wealth — his  prayer  was 
granted ; 

Unharmed,  his  argosies  the  seas  restore  ; 
Jaundiced  the  ingots  seemed  for  which  he  panted, 

Yet  still  insatiate,  still  he  thirsts  for  more. 
Human  affections  in  his  heart  grow  cold, 
And  o'er  their  ashes  cowers  the  lust  of  gold  ! 


Yes!  mark  his  furrowed  brow — the  fitful  gleaming, 
Sudden  and  anxious,  of  his  sunken  eye — 

He  knows  not  whom  to  trust,  howe'er  fair-seeming  ; 
The  love  he  never  sought,  no  wealth  can  buy  ; 

He  fears  his  neighbor,  and  he  hates  his  heir — 

For  Heaven  hath  cursed  him — granting  him  his 
prayer ! 

XI. 

Be  wise  !  and  leave  with  God  the  coming  years ; 

Thy  future,  as  thy  past,  before  him  lies. 
Shrine  in  thy  heart  no  idol — doubts  and  fears 

Perplex  our  fancy-woven  destinies  ! 
Trust  Him  in  time  and  death ;  be  stilJ,  and  wait; 
The  silver  lines  of  mercy  thread  thy  fate  ! 


THE   BICETRE   IN   1792. 


263 


From  Chambers'  Journal. 
THE   BICETRE   IN   1792.* 

It  was  in  the  latter  end  of  1792  that  Pinel, 
who  had  been  appointed  some  time  before  medical 
superintendent  of  the  Bicetre,  urgently  applied 
for  permission  from  the  authorities  to  abolish  the 
use  of  the  irons  with  which  the  lunatics  were 
then  loaded.  Unsuccessful,  but  resolved  to  gain 
his  object,  he  repeated  his  complaints  with  re- 
doubled ardor  before  the  Commune  of  Paris,  and 
demanded  the  reform  of  this  barbarous  system. 

"  Citizen,"  replied  one  of  the  members  of  the 
commune,  "  to-morrow  1  will  pay  you  and  the 
Bicetre  a  visit.  But  woe  to  you  if  you  deceive 
us,  and  are  concealing  the  enemies  of  the  people 
amongst  your  madmen  !" 

The  member  of  the  commune  who  spoke  thus 
was  Couthon.  The  next  day  he  arrived  at  the 
Bicetre. 

Couthon  was  himself  perhaps  as  strange  a  sight 
as  that  which  he  had  come  to  see.  Deprived  of 
the  use  of  both  his  legs,  he  was  always  carried 
about  on  men's  shoulders  ;  and  thus  mounted  and 
deformed,  he,  with  a  soft  and  feminine  voice,  pro- 
nounced sentences  of  death  ;  for  death .  was  the 
only  logic  at  that  moment.  Couthon  wished  to 
see,  and  personally  to  question,  the  lunatics  one 
after  another.  He  was  conducted  to  their  quarter 
of  the  building  ;  but  to  all  his  questions  he  re- 
ceived but  insults  and  sanguinary  addresses,  and 
heard  nothing  amidst  the  confused  cries  and  mad 
howling  but  the  chilling  clank  of  the  chains  rever- 
berating through  the  disgustingly  dirty  and  damp 
vaults.  Soon  fatigued  by  the  monotony  of  the 
spectacle  and  the  futility  of  his  inquiries,  Couthon 
turned  round  to  Pinel,  and  said,  "Ah,  citizen,  are 
not  you  yourself  mad  to  think  of  unchaining  such 
animals  V 

"  Citizen,"  replied  the  other,  "  I  am  convinced 
that  these  lunatics  have  become  so  unmanageable 
solely  because  they  are  deprived  of  air  and  liber- 
ty, and  I  venture  to  hope  a  great  deal  from  a 
thoroughly  different  method." 

"  Well,  then,  do  what  you  like  with  them  ;  I 
give  them  up  to  you.  But  I  fear  you  will  fall  a 
victim  to  your  presumption." 

Now  master  of  his  actions,  Pinel  commenced 
the  next  day  his  enterprise,  the  real  difficulties  of 
which  he  had  never  for  a  moment  disguised  to 
himself.  He  contemplated  liberating  about  fifty 
raving  madmen  without  danger  to  the  more  peace- 
able inmates.  He  decided  to  unchain  but  twelve 
as  a  first  experiment.  The  only  precaution  he 
judged  necessary  to  adopt  was  to  prepare  an  equal 
number  of  waistcoats — those  made  of  stout  linen, 
with  long  sleeves,  and  fastened  at  the  back,  by 
means  of  which  it  is  easy  to  prevent  a  lunatic 
doing  serious  mischief. 

The  first  whom  Pinel  addressed  was  the  oldest 
in  this  scene  of  misery.  He  was  an  English  cap- 
tain ;  his  history  was  unknown ;  and  he  had  been 

*  From  the  account  of  Dr.  Scipion  Pinel,  son  of  the 
humane  and  scientific  physician  of  lhat  name. 


confined  there  for  forty  years.  He  was  considered 
the  most  ferocious  of  all.  His  keepers  even  ap- 
proached him  with  caution ;  for  in  a  fit  of  violence 
he  had  struck  one  of  the  servants  with  his  chains, 
and  killed  him  on  the  spot.  He  was  more  harsh- 
ly treated  than  the  others,  and  this  severity  and 
complete  abandonment  only  tended  still  more  to 
exasperate  his  naturally  violent  temper. 

Pinel  entered  his  cell  alone,  and  addressed  him 
calmly.  "  Captain,"  said  he,  "if  I  take  off  your 
chains,  and  give  you  liberty  to  walk  up  and  down 
the  yard,  will  you  promise  me  to  be  reasonable, 
and  to  injure  no  one  ?" 

"  I  will  promise  you  ;  but  you  are  making 
game  of  me.  They  are  all  too  much  afraid  of 
me,  even  you  yourself." 

"  No,  indeed,  I  am  not  afraid,"  replied  Pinel  ; 
"  for  I  have  six  men  outside  to  make  you  respect 
me  :  but  believe  my  word  ;  confide  in  me,  and  be 
docile.  I  intend  to  liberate  you,  if  you  will  put 
on  this  linen  waistcoat  in  place  of  your  heavy 
chains." 

The  captain  willingly  agreed  to  all  they  re- 
quired of  him,  only  shrugging  his  shoulders,  and 
never  uttering  a  word.  In  a  few  minutes  his 
irons  were  completely  loosened,  and  the  doctor 
and  his  assistants  retired,  leaving  the  door  of  his 
cell  open. 

Several  times  he  stood  up,  but  sank  down 
again  :  he  had  been  in  a  sitting  posture  for  such 
a  length  of  time,  that  he  had  almost  lost  the  use 
of  his  limbs.  However,  at  the  end  of  a  quarter 
of  an  hour  he  succeeded  in  preserving  his  equi- 
librium ;  and  from  the  depth  of  his  dark  cell  he 
advanced,  tottering  towards  the  door.  His  first 
movement  was  to  look  up  at  the  heavens,  and  to 
cry  out  in  ecstasy,  "  How  beautiful  !"  During 
the  whole  day  he  never  ceased  running  up  and 
down  the  stairs,  always  exclaiming,  "  How  beau- 
tiful !  How  delightful  !"  In  the  evening  he  re- 
turned of  his  own  accord  to  his  cell,  slept  tran- 
quilly on  a  good  bed  which  had  been  provided  for 
him  in  the  mean  time,  and  during  the  following 
two  years  which  he  spent  at  the  Bicetre  he  never 
again  had  a  violent  fit ;  he  even  made  himself  use- 
ful, exercising  a  certain  authority  over  the  other 
lunatics,  governing  them  after  his  fashion,  and 
establishing  himself  as  a  kind  of  superintendent. 

His  neighbor  in  captivity  was  not  less  worthy 
of  pity.  He  was  an  old  French  officer,  who  had 
been  in  chains  for  the  past  thirty  years,  having 
been  afflicted  with  one  of  those  terrible  religious 
monomanias  of  which  we  even  now-a-days  see 
such  frequent  examples.  Of  weak  understanding 
and  lively  imagination,  he  conceived  himself  des- 
tined by  God  for  the  baptism  of  blood — that  is  to 
say,  to  kill  his  fellow-creatures,  in  order  to  save 
them  from  hell,  and  to  send  them  straight  to 
heaven,  there  to  enjoy  the  felicity  of  the  blessed ! 
This  horrible  idea  was  the  cause  of  his  commit- 
ting a  frightful  crime.  He  commenced  his  homi- 
cidal mission  by  plunging  a  dagger  into  the  heart 
of  his  own  child.  He  was  declared  insane,  con- 
fined for  life  in  the  Bicetre,  and  had  been  afflicted 


264 


THE   BICETRE   IN   17S2. 


for  years  with  this  revolting  madness.  Calmness 
at  length  returned,  but  without  reason  :  he  sat  on 
a  stone  silent  and  immovable,  resembling  an  ema- 
ciated spectre  of  remorse.  His  limbs  were  still 
laaded  with  the  same  irons  as  when  first  he  was 
confined,  but  which  he  had  no  longer  strength  to 
lift.  They  were  left  on  him  as  much  from  habit 
as  from  the  remembrance  of  his  crime.  His  case 
was  hopeless.  Dr.  Pinel  had  him  carried  to  a 
bed  in  the  infirmary  ;  his  legs,  however,  were  so 
stiff  and  contracted,  that  all  attempts  to  bend  them 
failed.  In  this  state  he  lived  a  few  months  longer, 
and  then  died,  without  being  aware  of  his  release. 

The  third  presented  a  strange  contrast.  He 
was  a  man  in  the  prime  of  life,  with  sparkling 
eyes;  his  bearing  haughty,  and  gestures  dramatic. 
In  his  youth  he  had  been  a  literary  character.  He 
was  gentle,  witty,  and  had  a  brilliant  imagination. 
He  composed  romances,  full  of  love,  expressed  in 
impassioned  language.  He  wrote  unceasingly  ; 
and  in  order  to  devote  himself  with  greater  ardor 
to  his  favorite  compositions,  he  ended  by  locking 
himself  up  in  his  room,  often  passing  the  day 
without  food,  and  the  night  without  sleep.  To 
complete  all,  an  unfortunate  passion  added  to  his 
excitement :  he  fell  in  love  with  the  daughter  of 
one  of  his  neighbors.  She,  however,  soon  grew 
tired  of  the  poor  author,  was  inconstant  to  him, 
and  did  not  even  allow  him  the  consolation  of  a 
doubt.  During  a  whole  year  the  anguish  of  the 
poor  dreamer  was  the  more  bitter  from  conceal- 
ment. At  length,  one  fine  day  he  saw  the  absur- 
dity of  his  despair,  and  passing  from  one  extreme 
to  the  other,  gave  himself  up  to  every  kind  of 
excess.  His  reason  fled,  and  taken  to  the  Bicetre 
in  a  raging  fit,  he  remained  confined  for  twelve 
years  in  the  dark  cell  where  Pinel  found  him 
flinging  about  his  chains  with  violence.  This 
madman  was  more  turbulent  than  dangerous,  and, 
incapable  of  understanding  the  good  intended  to 
him,  it  was  necessary  to  employ  force  to  loosen 
his  irons.  Once  he  felt  himself  at  liberty,  he 
commenced  running  round  and  round  the  court- 
yard, until  his  breath  failing,  he  fell  down  quite 
exhausted.  This  excitement  continued  for  some 
weeks,  but  unaccompanied  by  violence,  as  former- 
ly. The  kindness  shown  to  him  by  the  doctor, 
and  the  especial  interest  he  took  in  this  invalid, 
soon  restored  him  to  reason.  Unfortunately  he 
was  permitted  to  leave  the  asylum  and  return  to 
the  world,  then  in  such  a  state  of  agitation  ;  he 
joined  the  political  factions  of  the  day  with  all  the 
vehemence  of  his  passions,  and  was  beheaded  on 
the  8th  Thermidor. 

Pinel  entered  the  fourth  cell.  It  was  that  of 
Chevinge,  whose  liberation  was  one  of  the  most 
memorable  events  of  that  day. 

Chevinge  had  been  a  soldier  of  the  French 
Guard,  and  had  only  one  fault — that  of  drunken- 
ness. But  once  the  wine  mounted  into  his  head, 
he  grew  quarrelsome,  violent,  and  most  danger- 
ous, from  his  prodigious  strength.  Frequent  ex- 
cesses caused  his  dismissal  from  his  corps,  and  he 
soon  squandered  his  scanty  resources.     At  length 


shame  and  misery  plunged  him  in  despair,  and 
his  mind  became  affected.  He  imagined  that  he 
had  become  a  general,  and  fought  all  who  did  not 
acknowledge  his  rank.  It  was  at  the  termination 
of  a  mad  scene  of  this  kind  that  he  was  brought 
to  the  Bicetre  in  a  state  of  fury.  He  had  been 
chained  for  ten  years,  and  with  stronger  fetters 
than  his  companions,  for  he  had  often  succeeded 
in  breaking  his  chains  by  the  mere  force  of  his 
hands.  Once,  in  particular,  when  by  this  means 
he  had  obtained  a  few  moments  of  liberty,  he  de- 
fied all  the  keepers  together  to  force  him  to  return 
to  his  cell,  and  only  did  so  after  compelling  them 
to  pass  under  his  uplifted  leg.  This  inconceiva- 
ble act  of  prowess  he  performed  on  the  eight  men 
who  were  trying  to  master  him.  From  hence- 
forth his  strength  became  a  proverb  at  the  Bicetre. 
By  repeatedly  visiting  him,  Pinel  discovered  that 
good  dispositions  lay  hidden  beneath  violence  of 
character,  constantly  kept  excited  by  cruel  treat- 
ment. On  one  occasion  he  promised  to  ameliorate 
his  condition,  and  this  promise  alone  had  greatly 
tranquillized  him.  Pinel  now  ventured  to  an- 
nounce to  him  that  he  should  no  longer  be  forced 
to  wear  his  chains.  "  And  to  prove  that  I  have 
confidence'  in  you,"  added  he,  "  and  that  I  consid- 
er you  to  be  a  man  capable  of  doing  good,  you 
shall  assist  me  in  releasing  those  unfortunate  in- 
dividuals who  do  not  possess  their  reason  like  you. 
If  you  conduct  yourself  properly,  as  I  have  cause 
to  hope  you  will,  I  shall  then  take  you  into  my 
service,  and  you  shall  not  leave  me." 

Never  in  the  mind  of  man  was  there  seen  so 
sudden  or  complete  a  change  :  the  keepers  them- 
selves were  forced  to  respect  Chevinge  from  his 
conduct.  No  sooner  was  he  unchained,  than  he 
became  docile,  attentive,  watching  every  move- 
ment of  Pinel,  so  as  to  execute  his  orders  dexter- 
ously and  promptly,  addressing  words  of  kindness 
and  reason  to  those  lunatics  with  whom  he  had 
been  on  a  level  but  a  few  hours  previously,  but  in 
whose  presence  he  now  felt  the  full  dignity  of  lib- 
erty. This  man,  who  had  been  unhumanized  by 
his  chains  during  the  best  years  of  his  life,  and 
who  doubtless  would  have  dragged  on  this  agoniz- 
ing existence  for  a  considerable  length  of  time, 
became  at  once  a  model  of  good  conduct  and  grat- 
itude. Frequently  in  those  perilous  times  he  saved 
Pinel's  life;  and  one  day,  amongst  others,  rescued 
him  from  a  band  of  ruffians,  who  were  dragging 
him  off  tl  la  lanterne,  as  an  elector  of  1789.  Dur- 
ing a  threatened  famine,  he  every  morning  left  the 
Bicetre,  and  never  returned  without  provisions, 
which  at  that  moment  were  unpurchaseable  even 
for  gold.  The  remainder  of  his  life  was  but  one 
continued  act  of  devotion  to  his  liberator. 

Next  room  to  Chevinge,  three  unfortunate  sol- 
diers had  been  in  chains  for  years,  without  any 
one  knowing  the  cause  of  this  rigor.  They  were 
generally  quiet  and  inoffensive,  speaking  only  to 
each  other,  and  that  in  a  language  unintelligible 
to  the  rest  of  the  prisoners.  They  had,  however, 
been  granted  the  only  privilege  which  they  seemed 
capable  of  appreciating — that  of  being  always  to- 


INDIAN   MEAL. 


265 


gether  in  the  same  cell.  When  they  became 
aware  of  a  change  in  their  usual  mode  of  treat- 
ment, they  suspected  it  to  proceed  from  unfriendly 
motives,  and  violently  opposed  the  loosening  of 
their  irons.  When  liberated,  they  would  not 
leave  their  prison.  Either  from  grief  or  want  of 
understanding,  these  unhappy  creatures  were  in- 
sensible to  the  liberty  now  offered  to  them. 

After  them  came  a  singular  personage,  one  of 
those  men  whose  malady  is  the  more  difficult  of 
cure,  from  its  being  "  a  fixed  idea,"  occasioned  by 
excessive  pride.  He  was  an  old  clergyman,  who 
thought  himself  Christ.  His  exterior  corresponded 
to  the  vanity  of  his  belief;  his  gait  was  measured 
and  solemn ;  his  smile,  sweet  yet  severe,  forbade 
the  least  familiarity  ;  everything,  even  to  the  ar- 
rangement of  his  hair,  which  hung  down  in  long 
curls  on  each  side  of  his  pale,  resigned,  and  ex- 
pressive countenance,  gave  him  a  singular  resem- 
blance to  the  beautiful  head  of  our  Saviour.  If 
they  tried  to  perplex  him,  and  said,  "  If  thou  art 
Him  whom  thou  pretendest  ;  in  short,  if  thou  art 
God,  break  thy  chains  and  liberate  thyself!"  he 
immediately,  with  pride  and  dignity,  replied,  "  In 
vain  shalt  thou  tempt  thy  Lord  !"  The  sublimity 
of  human  arrogance  in  derangement ! 

The  life  of  this  man  was  a  complete  romance, 
in  which  religious  enthusiasm  played  the  first  part. 
He  had  made  pilgrimages  on  foot  to  Cologne  and 
Rome,  and  had  then  embarked  for  America,  where, 
among  the  savages,  he  risked  his  life  in  the  hope 
of  converting  them  to  the  true  faith.  But  all  these 
travels,  all  these  voyages,  had  the  melancholy 
effect  of  turning  his  ruling  idea  into  a  monomania. 
On  his  return  to  France,  he  publicly  announced 
himself  as  Him  whose  gospel  he  had  been  preach- 
ing far  and  wide.  Seized  and  brought  before  the 
Archbishop  of  Paris,  he  was  shut  up  in  the  Bicetre 
as  a  lunatic,  his  hands  and  feet  were  loaded  with 
heavy  irons,  and  for  twelve  years  he  bore  with 
singular  patience  this  long  martyrdom  and  the  in- 
cessant sarcasms  to  which  he  was  exposed. 

Argument  with  such  minds  is  useless ;  they 
neither  can  nor  will  understand  it.  Pinel,  there- 
fore, never  attempted  to  reason  with  him  ;  he  un- 
chained him  in  silence,  and  loudly  commanded  that 
every  one  for  the  future  should  imitate  his  reserve, 
and  never  address  a  single  word  to  this  poor  lunatic. 
This  line  of  conduct,  which  was  rigorously  ob- 
served, produced  an  effect  on  this  self-conceited 
man  far  more  powerful  than  the  irons  and  the 
dungeon.  He  felt  himself  humbled  by  this  isola- 
tion, this  total  abandonment,  in  the  full  enjoyment 
of  his  liberty.  At  length,  after  much  hesitation, 
he  began  to  mix  with  the  other  invalids.  From 
that  time  forward  he  visibly  improved,  and  in  less 
than  a  year  was  sufficiently  recovered  to  acknowl- 
edge the  folly  of  his  former  ideas,  and  to  leave  the 
Bicetre.      *     *     * 

Fifty  lunatics  were  in  this  manner  released  from 
their  chains  in  the  space  of  a  few  days.  Amongst 
them  were  individuals  from  every  rank  of  life,  and 
from  every  country.  Hence  the  great  amelioration 
in  the  treatment  of  insane  patients,  which,  until 


then,  had  been  looked  on  as  impracticable,  or  at 
least  fraught  with  the  utmost  danger. 

From  Fraser'a  Magazine. 
INDIAN    MEAL. 

It  is  much  to  be  regretted  that  no  individual  of 
the  many  large  classes  whose  business  and  interest 
it  might  seem  to  be,  has  yet  taken  any  effective 
steps  towards  opening  to  our  population  the  im- 
mense resource  of  Indian  corn  as  an  article  of  food. 
To  all  that  have  well  considered  it,  this  grain 
seems  likely  henceforth  to  be  the  staff  of  life  for 
over-crowded  Europe ;  capable  not  only  of  re- 
placing the  deceased  potato  which  has  now  left 
us,  but  of  infinitely  surpassing  in  usefulness  and 
cheapness  all  that  the  potato  ever  was. 

For  general  attainability,  there  was  no  article  of 
food  ever  comparable  to  it  before ;  a  grown  man, 
in  any  part  of  Europe  accessible  by  sea,  can  be 
supported  on  it,  at  this  date,  wholesomely,  and,  if 
we  understood  the  business,  even  agreeably,  at  the 
rate  of  little  more  than  a  penny  a  day  ; — which 
surely  is  cheap  enough.  Neither,  as  the  article 
is  not  grown  at  home,  and  can  be  procured  only 
by  commerce,  need  political  economists  dread  new 
"  Irish  difficulties"  from  the  cheapness  of  it.  Nor 
is  there  danger,  for  unlimited  periods  yet,  of  its 
becoming  dearer  ;  it  grows  in  the  warm  latitudes 
of  the  earth,  profusely,  with  the  whole  impulse 
of  the  sun ;  can  grow  over  huge  tracts  and  conti- 
nents lying  vacant  hitherto,  festering  hitherto  as 
pestiferous  jungles,  yielding  only  rattlesnakes  and 
yellow-fever ; — it  is  probable,  if  we  were  driven 
to  it,  the  planet  Earth,  sown  where  fit  with  Indian 
corn,  might  produce  a  million  times  as  much  food 
as  it  now  does,  or  has  ever  done  !  To  the  discon- 
solate Malthusian  this  grain  ought  to  be  a  sov- 
ereign comfort.  In  the  single  valley  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi alone,  were  the  rest  of  the  earth  all  lying 
fallow,  there  could  Indian  corn  enough  be  grown 
to  support  the  whole  posterity  of  Adam  now  alive  ; 
let  the  disconsolate  Malthusian  fling  his  "  geo- 
metrical series"  into  the  corner  ;  assist  wisely  in 
the  "  free-trade  movement ;"  and  dry  up  his  tears. 
For  a  thousand  years  or  two,  there  is  decidedly 
no  danger  of  our  wanting  food,  if  we  do  not  want 
good  sense  and  industry  first.  In  a  word,  this  in- 
valuable foreign  corn  is  not  only  calculated,  as  we 
said,  to  replace  the  defunct  potato,  but  to  surpass 
it  a  thousand-fold  in  benefit  for  man ;  and  if  the 
death  of  the  potato  have  been  the  means  of  awaken- 
ing us  to  such  an  immeasurably  superior  resource, 
we  shall,  in  addition  to  our  sorrowful  Irish  rea- 
sons, have  many  joyful  English,  European,  Amer- 
ican and  universal  reasons,  to  thank  Heaven  that 
the  potato  has  been  so  kind  as  die  ! 

In  the  mean  while,  though  extensively  employed 
in  the  British  Islands  within  these  three  years, 
Indian  corn  cannot  yet  be  said  to  have  come  into 
use ;  for  only  the  bungled  counterfeit  of  it  is 
hitherto  in  use ;  which  may  be  well  called  not  the 
use  of  Indian  corn,  but  the  abuse  of  it.  Govern- 
ment did,  indeed,  on  the  first  failure  of  the  potato, 
send  abroad  printed  papers  about  the  cooking  of 


266 


INDIAN   MEAL. 


this  article,  for  behoof  of  the  poor ;  and  once,  I 
recollect,  there  circulated  in  all  the  newspapers, 
for  some  weeks,  promulgated  by  some  "  Peace 
Missionary,"  a  set  of  flowery  prophetic  recipes  for 
making  Indian  meal  into  most  palatable  puddings, 
with  "  quarts  of  cream,"  "  six  eggs  well  whipt," 
&c. — ingredients  out  of  which  the  British  female 
intellect  used  to  make  tolerable  puddings,  even 
without  Indian  meal,  and  by  recipes  of  its  own  ! 
Those  recipes  were  circulated  among  the  popula- 
tion— of  little  or  no  value,  I  now  find,  even  as  rec- 
ipes ; — but  in  the  mean  while  there  was  this  fatal 
omission  made,  that  no  Indian  meal  on  fair  terms, 
and  no  good  Indian  meal  on  any  terms  at  all,  was 
or  is  yet  attainable  among  us  to  try  by  any  recipe. 
In  that  unfortunate  condition,  I  say,  matters  still 
remain. 

The  actual  value  of  Indian  meal  by  retail,  with 
a  free  demand,  is  about  one  penny  per  pound  ;  or 
with  a  poor  demand,  as  was  inevitable  at  first,  but 
need  not  have  been  necessary  long,  let  us  say  three- 
halfpence  a  pound.  The  London  shops,  two  years 
ago,  on  extensive  inquiry,  were  not  found  to  yield 
any  of  it  under  threepence  a  pound — the  price  of 
good  wheaten  flour  ;  somewhere  between  twice 
and  three  times  the  real  cost  of  Indian  meal.  But 
further,  and  worse,  all  the  Indian  meal  so  pur- 
chaseable  was  found  to  have  a  bitter,  fusty  taste  in 
it ;  which,  after  multiplied  experiments,  was  not 
eradicable  by  any  cookery,  though  long  continued 
boiling  in  clear  water  did  abate  it  considerably. 
Our  approved  method  of  cookery  came  at  last  to 
be,  that  of  making  the  meal  with  either  hot  or  cold 
water  into  a  thick  batter,  and  boiling  it,  tied  up  in 
a  linen  cloth  or  set  in  a  crockery  shape,  for  four  or 
sometimes  seven  hours ; — which  produced  a  thick 
handsome-looking  pudding,  such  as  one  might  have 
hoped  would  prove  very  eligible  for  eating  instead 
of  potatoes  along  with  meat.  Hope,  however,  did 
not  correspond  to  experience.  This  handsome- 
looking  pudding  combined  readily  with  any  kind 
of  sauce,  sweet,  spicy,  oleaginous  ;  but  except  the 
old  tang  of  bitterness,  it  had  little  taste  of  its  own  ; 
and  along  with  meat,  "  it  could,"  like  Charles  of 
Sweden's  bread,  "'  be  eaten,"  but  was  never  good, 
at  best  was  barely  endurable. 

Yet  the  Americans  praised  their  Indian  meal ; 
celebrated  its  sapid  excellencies,  and  in  magazine- 
novels,  as  we  could  see,  "lyrically  recognized" 
them.  Where  could  the  error  lie  ?  This  meal, 
of  a  beautiful  golden  color,  equably  ground  into 
find  hard  powder,  and  without  speck  or  admixture 
of  any  kind,  seemed  to  the  sight,  to  the  feel  and 
the  smell,  faultless ;  only  to  the  taste  was  there 
this  ineradicable  final  bitterness,  which  in  bad 
samples  even  made  the  throat  smart ;  and ,  as  the 
meal  seemed  otherwise  tasteless,  acquired  for  it, 
from  unpatriotic  mockers  among  us,  the  name  of 
"  soot-and-sawdust  meal."  American  friends  at 
last  informed  us  that  the  meal  was  fusty,  spoiled ; 
that  Indian  meal,  especially  in  warm  weather,  did 
not  keep  sweet  above  a  few  weeks  ; — that  we  ought 
to  procure  Indian  corn,  and  have  it  ground  our- 
selves.    Indian  corn  was  accordingly  procured ; 


with  difficulty  from  the  eastern  city  regions ;  and 
with  no  better  result,  nay  with  a  worse.  How 
old  the  corn  might  be  we,  of  course,  knew  only  by 
testimony  not  beyond  suspicion ;  perhaps  it  was 
corn  of  the  second  year  in  bond ;  but  at  all  events 
the  meal  of  it  too  was  bitter  ;  and  the  new  evil 
was  added  of  an  intolerable  mixture  of  sand;  which, 
on  reflection,  we  discovered  to  proceed  from  the 
English  millstones ;  the  English  millstones,  too 
soft  for  this  new  substance,  could  not  grind  it, 
could  only  grind  themselves  and  it,  and  so  produce 
a  mixture  of  meal  and  sand.  Soot-and-sawdust 
meal  with  the  addition  of  brayed  flint ;  there  was 
plainly  no  standing  of  this.  I  had  to  take  farewell 
of  this  Indian  meal  experiment ;  my  poor  patriotic 
attempt  to  learn  eating  the  new  food  of  mankind, 
had  to  terminate  here.  My  molendinary  resources 
(as  you  who  read  my  name  will  laughingly  admit) 
were  small ;  my  individul  need  of  meal  was  small ; 
— in  fine  my  stock  of  patience  too  was  done. 

This  being  the  condition  under  which  Indian 
meal  is  hitherto  known  to  the  British  population, 
no  wonder  they  have  little  love  for  it,  no  wonder 
it  has  got  a  bad  name  among  them  !  "  Soot-and- 
sawdust  meal,  with  an  admixture  of  brayed  flint;" 
this  is  not  a  thing  to  fall  in  love  with  ;  nothing 
but  starvation  can  well  reconcile  a  man  to  this. 
The  starving  Irish  paupers,  we  accordingly  find, 
do  but  eat  and  curse  ;  complain  loudly  that  their 
meal  is  unwholesome  ;  that  it  is  bad  and  bitter ; 
that  it  is  this  and  that ; — to  all  which  there  is  lit- 
tle heed  paid,  and  the  official  person  has  to  answer 
with  a  shrug  of  the  shoulders.  In  the  unwhole- 
someness,  except  perhaps  for  defect  of  boiling,  I 
do  not  at  all  believe  ;  but  as  to  the  bitter  uncooked 
unpalatability  my  evidence  is  complete. 

Well ;  three  days  ago  I  received,  direct  from 
the  barn  of  an  American  friend,  as  it  was  stowed 
there  last  autumn,  a  small  barrel  of  Indian  corn  in 
the  natural  state  ;  large  ears  or  cobs  of  the  Indian 
corn,  merely  stript  of  its  loose  leaves.  On  each 
ear,  which  is  of  obelisk  shape,  about  the  size  of  a 
large,  thick  truncated  carrot,  there  are  perhaps 
about  five  hundred  grains,  arranged  in  close  order 
in  their  eight  columns  ;  the  color  gold  yellow,  or 
in  some  cases  with  a  flecker  of  blood-red.  These 
grains  need  to  be  rubbed  off,  and  ground  by  some 
rational  miller,  whose  millstones  are  hard  enough 
for  the  work  ;  that  is  all  the  secret  of  preparing 
them.  And  here  comes  the  important  point.  This 
grain,  I  now  for  the  first  time  find,  is  sweet,  among 
the  sweetest ;  with  an  excellent  rich  taste,  some- 
thing like  that  of  nuts ;  indeed,  it  seems  to  me, 
perhaps  from  novelty  in  part,  decidedly  sweeter 
than  wheat,  or  any  other  grain  I  have  ever  tasted. 
So  that,  it  would  appear,  all  our  experiments 
hitherto  on  Indian  meal  have  been  vitiated  to  the 
heart  by  a  deadly  original  sin,  or  fundamental  fal- 
sity to  start  with  ; — as  if  experimenting  on  West- 
phalian  ham,  all  the  ham  presented  to  us  hitherto 
for  trial  had  been — in  a  rancid  state.  The  differ- 
ence between  ham  and  rancid-ham,  M.  Soyer  well 
knows,  is  considerable !  This  is  the  difference, 
however,  this  highly  considerable  one,  we  have 


THE   KENTUCKY  FORGER. 


267 


had  to  encounter  hitherto  in  all  our  experiences  of 
Indian  meal.  Ground  by  a  reasonable  miller,  who 
grinds  only  it,  and  not  his  millstones  along  with 
it,  this  grain,  I  can  already  promise,  will  make  ex- 
cellent, cleanly,  wholesome,  and  palatable  eating  ; 
and  be  fit  for  the  cook's  art  under  all  manner  of 
conditions ;  ready  to  combine  with  whatever  ju- 
dicious condiment,  and  reward  well  whatever  wise 
treatment  he  applies  to  it ;  and,  indeed,  on  the 
whole,  I  should  say,  a  more  promising  article 
could  not  well  be  submitted  to  him,  if  his  art  is 
really  a  useful  one. 

These  facts,  in  a  time  of  potato-failures,  appre- 
hension of  want,  and  occasional  fits  of  wide-spread 
too-authentic  want  and  famine,  when  M.  Soyer 
has  to  set  about  concocting  miraculously  cheap 
soup,  and  the  government  to  make  enormous 
grants  and  rates-in-aid,  seem  to  me  of  a  decidedly 
comfortable  kind  ; — well  deserving  practical  inves- 
tigation by  the  European  Soyer,  governments, 
poor-law  boards,  mendicity  societies,  friends  of 
distressed  needlewomen,  and  friends  of  the  human 
species,  who  are  often  sadly  in  alarm  as  to  the 
"  food  prospects" — and  who  have  here,  if  they 
will  clear  the  entrance,  a  most  extensive  harbor 
of  refuge.  Practical  English  enterprise,  indepen- 
dent of  benevolence,  might  now  find,  and  will  by 
and  by  have  to  find,  in  reference  to  this  foreign 
article  of  food,  an  immense  development.  And  as 
for  specially  benevolent  bodies  of  men,  whose 
grand  text  is  the  "  food  prospects,"  they,  I  must 
declare,  are  wandering  in  darkness  with  broad  day 
beside  them,  till  they  teach  us  to  get  Indian  meal, 
such  as  our  American  cousins  get,  that  we  may 
eat  it  with  thanks  to  Heaven  as  they  do.  New 
food,  whole  continents  of  food  ; — and  not  rancid 
ham,  but  the  actual  sound  Westphalia !  To  this 
consummation  we  must  come  ;  there  is  no  other 
harbor  of  refuge  for  hungry  human  populations : — 
but  all  the  distressed  population  fleets  and  discon- 
solate Malthusians  of  the  world  may  ride  there  ; 
and  surely  it  is  great  pity  the  entrance  were  not 
cleared  a  little,  and  a  few  buoys  set  up,  and  sound- 
ings taken  by  competent  persons. 

18  April,  1849.  C. 


THE  KENTUCKY   FORGER. 

It  is  related  of  that  unfortunate  man,  Martin 
Brown — who  was  once  a  prominent  member  of 
the  Kentucky  Legislature,  but  was  confined  in 
the  penitentiary  for  forgery — that  when  he  first 
settled  in  Texas  the  inhabitants  were  determined 
to  drive  him  out  of  Austin's  settlement  of  San 
Felipe,  because  he  had  been  a  convict.  Austin 
himself  had  forbidden  such  persons  to  settle  on 
his  ground,  and  the  colonial  law  passed  by  him 
was  most  strict,  prohibiting  an  asylum  to  refugees 
and  all  persons  rendered  infamous  by  felonies,  of 
whatever  description  they  might  be — a  law  which 
the  father  of  Texas  always  enforced  with  the 
utmost  rigor.  Hence,  as  soon  as  the  settlers 
informed  the  general  of  this  new  case,  he  im- 
mediately sent  an  order  warning  Brown  to  decamp 


within  three  days,  on  pain  of  summary  punish- 
ment. The  messenger  was  William  S ,  Aus- 
tin's private  secretary,  a  young  man  of  cultivated 
intellect,  noble  heart,  and  generous  to  a  fault.  He 
arrived  at  the  Green  Heart  Grove,  the  residence 
of  Brown  and  his  family,  one  summer's  noon,  and 
found  the  family  circle  formed  around  their  frugal 
table.      It  was  the  dinner  hour. 

S forthwith  delivered  Austin's  written  or- 
der, which  Brown  glanced  over  and  then  said 
mournfully  : — 

"  Tell  General  Austin  that  I  shall  never  move 
from  this  spot  till  I  move  into  my  grave.  It  is 
true  I  committed  a  great  crime  in  my  native  state  ; 
but  1  also  suffered  the  severe  penalty  of  the  offended 
law ;  and  then,  with  my  dear  wife  and  children, 
who  still  love  me,  I  stole  away  from  the  eyes  of 
society,  which  I  no  longer  wish  to  serve  or  injure, 
to  live  in  quiet  and  die  in  peace.  I  am  ready  and 
willing  to  die  ;  but  on  my  family's  account  I  can- 
not and  will  not  leave  this  spot." 

His  wife  and  daughter  implored  him  to  change 
his  resolution.  They  avowed  their  willingness 
again  to  undergo  the  toils  and  privations  of  emi- 
gration, and,  if  necessary,  to  prepare  a  new  home 
in  the  wilderness.  But  prayers,  tears,  and  en- 
treaties were  alike  vain.  To  every  argument 
Martin  Brown  gave  the  same  answer  in  a  calm, 
sad  voice  : 

"  I  chose  my  place  of  burial  the  first  day  I  set 
eyes  on  my  little  grove,  and  I  shall  not  change  my 
mind  now." 

S returned,  deeply  touched  with  the  scene 

he  had  witnessed,  related  to  General  Austin  the 
singular  state  of  facts,  and  interceded  urgently  for 
a  relaxation  of  the  law,  which  rested  in  the  dis- 
cretion of  the  colonial  chief. 

"  You  have  suffered  yourself  to  be  smitten  by 
the  charms  of  the  beautiful  Emma,"  said  General 
Austin,  with  a  smile. 

S tried    to    look    indignant,  which  effort 

merely  resulted  in  a  burning  blush. 

"  I  will  go  and  see  Martin  myself,"  added  the 
general ;  "  but  he  will  have  to  make  out  a  strong 
case  to  alter  my  determination." 

When  Austin  arrived  in  the  evening  at  his  des- 
tination, the  family  of  the  grove  were  almost  dis- 
tracted with  grief.  Brown's  countenance  alone 
wore  its  old  mask  of  marble  tranquillity.  His 
story  told  to  General  Austin  was  simple  as  it  was 
brief. 

"It  is  true,"  he  said,  "  I  was  in  the  peniten- 
tiary of  Kentucky ;  but  I  was  in  the  legislature 
before  I  was  in  the  state  prison,  and  while  a  mem- 
ber of  the  senate  opposed  with  all  my  might  the 
manufacture  of  so  many  banks.  Those  banks  soon 
afterwards  beggared  thousands,  and  amongst  the 
rest  me  and  my  children.  I  was  then  tempted,  in 
order  to  save  my  family,  to  perpetrate  a  forgery,  or 
to  do  that  on  a  small  scale  which  the  state  and  its 
banks  had  so  long  been  doing  on  a  large  one.  I 
paid  the  forfeit  of  my  crime.  While  the  grand 
swindlers  rolled  in  affluence,  I  pined  alone  in  a 
felon's  dungeon.     Having  served  out  my  time,  I 


268 


THE    FOOL    AND   HIS   MONEY   ARE    SOON    PARTED. 


resolved  never  again  to  commit  another  wrong.  I 
have  kept  my  word,  and  have  now  but  one  sole 
desire,  to  be  let  alone  or  die." 

General  Austin  did  let  the  old  man  alone,  can- 
celled the  order  for  his  banishment,  and  was  ever 
after  his  steadfast  friend. 

S ,  the  private  secretary,  made  other  visits 

to  the  Green  Heart  Grove,  and  the  beautiful  Emma 
is  now  the  wife  of  an  eminent  lawyer,  and  a  "  bright 
particular  star"  of  fashion's  sphere  at  Galveston. 

Martin  died  at  last  in  peace,  and  was  buried  in 
his  beloved  grove,  (at  his  special  request,)  in  a 
most  fantastic  manner — standing  erect,  in  a  full 
hunter's  costume,  with  his  right  hand  raised  to- 
wards heaven  and  his  loaded  rifle  on  his  left 
shoulder. 

His  biography  proves  a  great  truth — one  which 
all  the  tomes  of  human  history  proclaim,  as  with 
the  warning  cry  of  a  million  of  trumpets  :  "  That 
the  crimes  of  governments  always  produce  their 
counterparts  in  the  vices  of  their  individual  sub- 
jects."— JV.  O.  Picayune. 


[We  copy  the  following  melancholy  story  from  the  N. 
Y.  Evening  Post.  And  we  hope  that  the  energy  which 
had  almost  been  successful  may  be  again  exerted.  We 
say  to  our  poor  fellow-sinner,  try  again.] 

THE  FOOL  AND  HIS   MONEY  ARE    SOON  PARTED. 

Some  of  our  readers  may  not  have  seen  a  letter 
which  we  published  a  few  days  since,  from  a  man 
who,  in  a  fit  of  drunkenness,  listed  with  Col. 
Stevenson's  regiment  in  the  fall  of  1847,  and  at 
the  close  of  the  war  went  to  dig  gold  in  California, 
We  copy  his  letter,  therefore,  for  the  sake  of  the 
moral  which  we  have  to  append  to  it : 

San  Francisco,  California,  April  9th,  1849. 

Dear  Wife — I  received  your  letter  this  day, 
dated  1st  March,  1848.  Dear  Bridget,  I  have 
wrote  to  you  four  letters,  which  I  expect  you  never 
received  them,  but  when  I  received  this  this  day,  it 
causes  me  more  gladness  than  one  thousand  dollars, 
which  I  can  spare  at  a  moment's  warning.  When 
I  came  down  from  the  mines,  I  deposited  twenty- 
seven  pounds  of  gold,  finer  than  Barnet  could  make 
it,  in  Mercer  street.  Dear  Bridget,  if  you  're  at  a 
loss  for  anything,  draw  what  you  want  from  Mr. 
G.,  as  I  will  pay  him  double  interest  on  every  cent 
that  he  gives  you.  I  want  you  to  keep  George  at 
school,  as  I  have  something  in  my  power  now  to 
make  him  a  man  during  his  life.  Dear  Eliza,  my 
daughter,  I  hope  you  're  a  good  girl,  and  take  your 
mother's  advice.  After  being  discharged,  I  spent 
six  months  at  the  mines,  after  that  I  came  down 
to  San  Francisco,  on  account  of  hearing  of  a  letter 
from  New  York.  This  caused  me  eight  hundred 
miles  of  a  journey,  dear  Bridget.  From  here, 
I  am  going  right  back  to  the  mines,  but  you 
may  expect  me  back  next  fall.  You  may  not  write 
any  more.  James  Brogan  is  going  with  me,  next 
turn,  to  the  mines  ;  and  from  James'  sentiments,  he 
is  coming  on  with  me  to  New  York.  Dear  Bridget, 
for  these  last  six  months  it  cost  me  fifteen  hundred 
dollars.     Snow  or  rain,  I  could  pick  up  a  doubloon 


or  ounce  a  day.  Dear  Bridget,  I  am  as  smart  now, 
after  all  the  fatigue  of  California,  as  a  French 
dancing  master.  I  wish  you  all  well,  but  in  a  short 
time  you  will  see  another  kind  of  an  Andrew 
Loughrey  in  New  York.  I  have  not  danced  "  Pad- 
dy Burns  the  School  Master,"  in  eighteen  months. 

This  letter  was  received  here,  and  published  in 
the  Post  on  the  20th  inst.  Only  two  days  after  its 
receipt,  to  the  extreme  surprise  and  joy  of  his  wife 
and  family,  Loughrey  presented  himself  before 
them.  He  had  accumulated  at  the  mines  nine 
or  ten  thousand  dollars,  and  supposing  the  sum  in- 
exhaustible, took  passage  to  this  country  very  soon 
after  the  above  letter  was  written,  having  about 
$7,000  worth  of  dust  in  his  trunk,  and  the  balance 
of  his  wealth  on  his  person. 

His  idleness  and  prosperity  were  too  much  for 
his  new  resolutions.  He  abandoned  himself  to  in- 
temperance, and  the  money  so  easily  acquired  was 
lightly  prized.  On  his  arrival  in  this  city  he  hired 
a  carriage  to  carry  him  to  his  home,  which  his 
golden  letter  had  but  a  few  hours  previous  made 
so  happy  ;  but  before  he  reached  it  he  had  con- 
trived to  spend  forty  dollars,  in  drink  and  upon  his 
driver,  and  on  his  arrival,  the  trunk  containing 
his  $7,000  was  missing,  and  a  large  portion  of  the 
money  which  he  had  brought  away  upon  his  per- 
son. His  unhappy  wife,  when  she  became  aware 
of  her  foolish  husband's  improvidence,  solicited  the 
aid  of  gentlemen  to  whom  she  was  known,  and 
steps  were  immediately  taken  to  preserve  what 
money  had  not  been  wasted,  and  to  recover  what 
had  undoubtedly  been  stolen  from  him.  About 
$1200  were  thus  saved  and  sent  to  the  mint  at 
Philadelphia.  The  trunk  and  its  contents  are 
probably  lost  forever.  Loughrey  can  give  no  ac- 
count whatever  of  it. 

The  loss  of  his  money  is  not  the  greatest  of 
Loughrey's  misfortunes.  His  friends  here  in- 
dulged the  hope  that  he  had  effectually  mastered 
the  vice  of  which  he  had  so  long  been  a  victim, 
and  that  the  fervent  resolutions  contained  in  his 
letter  would  be  respected.  Had  they  been,  he 
and  his  family  would  now  have  been  insured  a 
comfortable  home  for  life;  his  children  would 
have  enjoyed  the  inestimable  advantages  he  prom- 
ised them  in  his  letter ;  and  he  would  have  been 
the  pride  of  his  wife — the  hope  of  his  children — 
and  an  object  of  respect,  both  to  his  friends  and 
to  himself.  He  has  now  forfeited  all  confidence 
in  himself,  and  he  has  foolishly  and  wickedly 
plunged  his  family  back  again  fo  poverty  and  ig- 
norance. The  moral  of  this  story  needs  no  ampli- 
fication.— N.  Y.  Evening  Post. 


The  passions,  like  heavy  bodies  down  steep  hills, 
once  in  motion,  move  themselves,  and  know  no 
ground  but  the  bottom. — Fuller. 

Love  is  the  great  instrument  and  engine  of  nature, 
the  bud  and  cement  of  society,  the  spring  and  spirit 
of  the  universe. — Dr.  South. 


NATIONAL   MELODY. 


269 


From  the  British  Quarterly  Review. 

1.  Poems  and  Songs  by  Allan   Cunningham,  now 

first  Collected,  with  an  Introduction  and  Notes. 
By  Peter  Cunningham.  London  :  John  Mur- 
ray, Albemarle  street.     1847. 

2.  Wilson's  Edition  of  the  Songs  of  Scotland,  as 

Sung  in  his  Entertainments  on  Scottish  Music 
and  Song.  Printed  for  Mr.  Wilson,  47,  Gower- 
street.     London.     1842. 

If  any  observing  person  will  attend  a  concert  or 
two  of  miscellaneous  music,  and  take  particular 
notice  of  what  he  sees,  he  shall  almost  to  a  cer- 
tainty witness  the  following-  curious  phenomena. 
If  by  any  chance  a  lively  air  be  performed  of  the 
hornpipe,  jig-,  reel,  or  strathspey  kind,  he  will  per- 
ceive it  to  be  responded  to  by  nearly  the  whole  of 
the  audience.  Some  will  beat  time  with  their 
feet,  others  with  their  hands,  others  will  mark  it 
by  a  nod  ;  but  nearly  all  will  be  affected  by  it 
more  or  less,  especially  if  it  be  a  choice  specimen 
of  the  Highland  strathspey  or  Irish  planxty.  If, 
again,  a  pathetic  air  be  given — one  of  those,  for 
instance,  which  the  genius  of  Burns  or  of  Thomas 
Moore  has  married  to  immortal  verse,  the  symp- 
toms will  vary.  Only  a  small  portion  of  the  au- 
ditory will  be  seen  to  be  moved  by  it :  but  those 
that  are  so  will  be  moved  indeed.  They  will  hang 
on  it  with  rapture,  and,  as  it  were,  drain  the  very 
last  drop  of  sound  ;  much  as  the  wanderer  in  the 
desert  drains  his  last  draught  of  water. 

If,  after  this,  some  scientific  movement — some 
overture,  or  sinfonia,  or  concerted  piece  of  any 
kind,  be  played,  this  will  also  produce  a  partial 
effect,  and  a  considerable  portion  of  those  who 
hear  shall  again  be  effected  with  a  visible  delight. 
But  this  portion  will  not  consist  of  those  who  hung 
with  rapture,  and  perhaps  tears,  upon  the  strain 
of  the  pathetic  air.  To  its  magic  these  were  in- 
different. They  are  now,  however,  roused  ;  and 
if,  after  the  symphony,  or  the  overture,  a  bravura 
shall  be  sung,  or  a  solo  be  executed,  involving 
feats  of  vocal  or  instrumental  dexterity,  you  shall 
see  them  almost  shatter  the  benches  in  the  furor  of 
their  applause  ;  which  pathos  could  not  even  move, 
but  which  the  slight  of  a  violinist's  hand,  or  the 
tours  de  force  and  flights  of  a  "  prima  donna"  of 
the  opera  can  call  forth  in  a  top-spring-tide.  This 
is  a  strange  spectacle.  Yet  it  is  one  which  al- 
most every  miscellaneous  concert,  performed  before 
a  promiscuous  audience,  will  be  seen  to  exhibit,  to 
him  who  shall  be  at  the  pains  nicely  to  observe 
the  effects  of  music  on  those  around  him. 

A  more  curious  fact  of  the  inquiry  is,  however, 
the  cause — "for  this  effect  defective  comes  by 
cause" — of  a  scene  so  singular.  This  cause  is  to 
be  found  in  a  simple  fact :  that  fact  being  that  mod- 
ern philosophers,  under  the  term  "music"  and 
"  musicians,"  have  chosen  to  include  two  pursuits 
totally  distinct  and  dissimilar,  each  followed  and 
cultivated  by  persons  equally  unlike  in  taste,  tem- 
perament, constitution,  and  all  that  combines  to 
make  up  the  mental  man.  The  principles,  upon 
and  by  which  each  set  of  amateurs  is  affected  by 
each  set  of  sounds,  are  totally  remote  and  apart ; 


nor  have  the  two  parties  anything  in  common  ex- 
cept the  misfortune  of  being  confounded  together 
as  cultivators  of  one  science,  whilst  all  the  time 
they  are  cultivating  two,  as  opposite  in  the  prin- 
ciples, feelings,  and  effects  connected  with  them, 
as  are  day  and  night,  or  body  and  mind.  To 
most  readers  this  may  probably  appear  as  an  as- 
sertion somewhat  startling.  It  is  only  natural 
that  it  should.  To  those,  however,  who  do  us  the 
honor  to  read  these  pages,  this  matter  may  perhaps 
assume  a  different  shape  ;  and,  in  that  hope,  we  at 
once  proceed 

To  make  these  odds  all  even  ! 

Of  the  origin  or  nature  of  music  practised  by 
the  ancients,  properly  so  called,  we  in  truth  know 
little  or  nothing.  After  all  the  learned  disserta- 
tions of  Dr.  Burney  and  others,  as  to  the  "  dia- 
tonic" and  "  enharmonic  scales"  of  the  Greeks, 
we  are  hardly  wiser  than  before.  If  we  are  to 
believe  these  "learned  Thebans,"  the  classical 
lyrists  and  flute-players  must  have  possessed  a 
nicety  of  ear,  to  which  the  most  cultivated  organ 
of  modern  times  cannot  approach,  or  scarcely  so. 
The  best  ear  is  at  fault  when  the  division  is  carried 
beyond  the  semi-tone.  Catalani,  it  was  said, 
could  run  down  the  scale  in  distinct  quarto  tones  ; 
but  most  auditors  undoubtedly  took  the  feat  upon 
credit.  "  Custodes  quis  custodiet  ipsos  ?"  As 
to  the  "  enharmonic  scale"  of  Dr.  Burney,  if  we 
confess  ourselves  to  be  sceptics,  it  is  only  because 
we  believe  there  is  nothing  now  really  to  be  known. 
If  the  ancients  had  any  mode  of  musical  notation, 
it  is  lost ;  nor  has  the  treatise  of  Philodemus,  un- 
rolled from  the  papyri  of  Herculaneum,  enlightened 
us  upon  the  subject.  All  that  can  be  conjectured 
with  any  plausibility  as  to  the  music  of  ancient 
times  is,  that  it  consisted  merely  of  melody,  of 
some  kind  or  other,  including  in  that  term  that 
which  in  our  day  is  known  as  "  recitative,"  or 
"chant."  In  recitative  of  some  kind  it  is  prob- 
able the  ancient  tragic  dramas  were  declaimed. 
The  chorus  was  probably  a  melody,  sung  by  many 
voices  in  unison  ;  for  there  is  no  probable  ground 
for  believing  that  the  ancient  Greeks  and  Romans 
had  any  idea  of  the  science,  which  we  call  harmo- 
ny or  counterpoint.  Of  the  construction  of  these 
melodies  we  are  quite  ignorant.  If  any  portion 
of  classical  music  survived  the  ruin  of  the  Roman 
empire,  and  the  irruptions  of  the  north-eastern 
hordes  which  achieved  that  ruin,  it  is  most  likely 
to  be  found  in  the  Gregorian  chants,  which  may 
be  relics  of  Grecian  or  Roman  recitative.  Of  this, 
however,  we  may  be  certain,  that  of  such  music 
as  has  come  down  to  us  by  tradition  the  whole  is 
melody.  There  are  no  traditional  harmonies. 
Singing  "  in  parts,"  or  anti-phonic  singing,  there 
certainly  was.  Pliny,  in  his  letter  to  Trajan,  de- 
scribing the  early  Christian  worship,  says  of  their 
singing  hymns,  "  inter  sese  invicem  canentes." 
But  by  this  is  only  meant  different  persons  in  turn 
taking  different  parts.  With  modern  counterpoint 
it  has  nothing  to  do. 

Such   traditional   music  as  we  know  consists, 


270 


NATIONAL   MELODY. 


then,  of  melodies ;  but  if  we  inquire  into  the  his- 
tory of  the  nations  who  possess  the  most  of  these 
traditionary  airs,  we  shall  find  good  reasons  for 
attributing  them,  not  to  Greek  or  Roman,  but  to 
Celtic  origin.  Where  are  the  national  airs  and 
ballads  of  Europe  to  be  found?  not  in  the  flat  or 
champaign  countries,  from  which  the  aborigines 
have  been  driven,  but  in  the  mountain  fastnesses, 
or  remote  islands,  where  relics  of  that  former  race 
remain.  In  Scotland,  in  Wales,  in  Ireland,  in 
Sicily,  in  Spain,  in  Switzerland.  It  is  from  these 
countries  that  we  derive  those  exquisite  airs,  of 
which  the  date  and  composers  are  equally  un- 
known ;  but  which  have  lived  in  the  hearts  of  the 
people,  and  been  handed  down  by  the  force  of  tra- 
ditional feeling  alone,  without  notation,  without 
score,  without  vehicle,  save  the  enthusiasm  of  the 
poetic  and  excitable  race  who  originated  and  pre- 
served them.  As  to  this  matter,  there  can  be  little 
doubt.  The  Anglo-Saxon  has  no  "  national" 
music ;  or  at  least  none  deserving  of  the  name. 
The  modern  Gaul  is  equally  destitute.  In  Ger- 
many, if  any  is  to  be  found,  we  must  go  to  the 
Tyrol,  or  towards  the  Swiss  cantons.  In  Italy, 
Calabria  is  the  likely  field.  In  these  districts 
some  remains  of  the  ancient  Celtic  inhabitants 
probably  yet  linger  ;  and  with  the  race  the  music 
lingers  also. 

Thus,  if  these  observations  be  founded  in  truth, 
music,  before  the  mediaeval  invention  of  counter- 
point, must  have  been  a  science  totally  different 
from  that  which  now  bears  the  name.  In  fact,  it 
seems  clear  that  this  music  must  have  been  alto- 
gether lyric,  and  from  the  first  wedded  to  song  ; 
for  if  we  analyze  these  airs  of  the  olden  time,  we 
shall  find  them  to  be  nothing  more  nor  less  than 
poetic  versions  of  passion  in  sound — just  as  songs 
(properly  so  called)  are  poetic  versions  of  passion 
in  words.  It  is  essential  to  the  poetical  song  that 
it  shall  be  expressive  of  some  passion  or  strong 
feeling,  or  mixture  of  feelings.  It  is  essential  to 
the  musical  song  that  it  shall  do  the  same  ;  for 
the  feeling  of  the  one  must  accompany,  step  by 
step,  the  feeling  of  the  other  ;  and  the  union  of 
the  two  constitutes  a  song  that  "  will  sing." 

Here  the  reader  may  probably  ask  how,  and  by 
what  means,  and  upon  what  principle,  the  music- 
al song  or  melody  is  to  be  made  expressive  of  pas- 
sion or  feeling  ?  This  is  a  very  natural  question  ; 
for  if  it  be  not  fully  and  satisfactorily  answered, 
the  foregoing  observations  would  be  destitute  of 
meaning  or  propriety.  The  principle  upon  which 
expressive  melodies  are  expressive,  is,  however, 
perfectly  capable  of  being  demonstrated  ;  and  to 
this  demonstration  we  shall  now  apply  ourselves. 
All  human  passions,  in  all  nations  and  in  all 
states  of  society,  are  associated  with  certain  into- 
nations of  voice,  which  all  men  recognize.  Thus 
wTe  know  at  once,  by  the  tones,  without  at  all 
hearing  what  he  says,  whether  a  man  be  angry  or 
not.  The  tones  of  rage  are  nearly  the  same  in  all 
countries.  In  the  same  way  we  can  at  once  dis- 
tinguish the  tone  of  grief,  or  of  entreaty,  or  of 
deprecation,  or  of  irony  and  sneer,  or  of  fear,  or 


of  affection,  or  of  hate.  To  all  these  feelings  and 
passions  nature  has  affixed  certain  intonations  of 
voice  ;  and  the  "  great  actor"  is  the  man  who  has 
the  nicest  perception  of  these  characteristic  marks, 
and  can  imitate  them  with  the  greatest  perfection. 
Such  is  the  law  of  nature  ;  and  upon  this  law  the 
laws  of  expressive  melody  are  built.  An  expres- 
sive melody  is  neither  more  nor  less  than  a  poet- 
ical exaggeration  or  heightening  of  these  natural 
intonations,  put  into  regular  metre ;  just  as  the 
song  is  a  poetical  version  of  the  words  in  which 
passion  or  feeling  is  expressed,  reduced  also  un- 
der metrical  rule.  The  union  of  the  two  makes 
the  perfect  lyric ;  for  true  lyrical  music  requires 
true  lyrical  poetry.  We  are  not  giving  this  defi- 
nition of  an  "  expressive  air,"  without  reflecting 
that  further  proof  of  the  truth  of  that  which  we 
affirm  is,  or  may  be  at  least,  necessary.  How  do 
you  show  (we  may  be  asked)  that  a  tune  or  air  to 
be  expressive  must  have  reference  to  these  intona- 
tions 1  We  answer,  the  proof  is  in  an  appeal  to 
experience  and  the  actual  fact ;  and  better  proof 
than  this  it  is  impossible  to  have.  Let  any  one. 
for  instance,  fix  upon  some  song,  the  words  of 
which  are  admitted  to  be  highly  expressive  of 
some  marked  feeling  or  passion,  and  which  words 
have  been  written  to  accord  with  an  expressive 
air.  Let  any  one,  for  example,  take  Moore's 
beautiful  lyric  of  "  Go  where  glory  waits  thee," 
or  that  exquisitely  tender  effusion  of  Burns,  "  Wilt 
thou  be  my  dearie?"  The  words  of  these  com- 
positions are  deeply  redolent,  one  of  a  perfect  de- 
votion mixed  with  regret ;  the  other  of  a  tender- 
ness that  cannot  be  surpassed.  This  is  admitted 
Now,  then,  let  some  reader,  who  really  can  read 
such  poetry — we  do  not  mean  "  a  robustious,  per- 
riwig-pated  fellow  who  tears  a  passion  to  rags  and 
tatters" — nor  yet  a  lifeless  bit  of  humanity  who 
mutters  forth  verse  as  if  it  were  a  paragraph  from 
the  Morning  Post — but  a  good,  natural,  and  judi 
cious  reader  ;  let  such  a  reader  recite  aloud  these 
compositions,  and  let  the  rise  and  fall  of  his  voice 
be  noted  from  a  piano-forte,  and  what  shall  be  the 
result?  This  it  will  be — that  the  natural  risings 
and  fallings  of  the  reader's  intonations  accord,  in  a 
certain  ratio,  with  those  of  the  tune  in  question  ; 
one  only  being  a  poetical  exaggeration  of  the  oth 
er,  and  ascending  or  descending  by  means  of  much 
greater  intervals.  Such  is  the  foundation  and 
such  are  the  principles  of  expressive  melody ; 
and  so  true  are  these  principles  that,  from  the  very 
words  of  an  eloquent  lyric,  an  air  has  been  con- 
structed, singularly  similar  to  that  for  which  it 
was  written,  by  one  who  never  happened  to  hear 
the  original  tune.  The  writer  of  this  article  hav- 
ing once  fortuitously  asserted  the  possibility  of 
such  a  result  to  the  gifted  man  whose  poetical 
works  form  its  subjects,  was  immediately  assured 
by  him  that  he  himself  had,  in  one  instance,  done 
this.  The  song  was  one  of  Burns' ;  and  it  was 
written  for  a  Highland  air,  which  at  that  time  Mr. 
Cunningham  had  not  heard.  The  air  was,  we 
believe,  named  "  Morag."  By  imitating  uncon- 
sciously the  intonations   proper  to  the  words,  he 


NATIONAL   MELODY. 


271 


constructed  for  himself  a  tune  so  similar,  that  when 
he  at  length  became  acquainted  with  the  original, 
the  coincidence  struck  him  with  astonishment. 
The  result,  curious  as  it  certainly  is,  may  be  easi- 
ly accounted  for  on  the  principles  here  described, 
though  hardly  upon  any  other. 

From  what  we  have  said,  it  is  easy  to  deduce 
that  the  existing  music,  of  which  we  have  any 
knowledge,  prior  to  the  invention  and  diffusion  of 
the  science  of  counterpoint  or  harmony,  must  have 
been  composed  by  a  class  of  persons  altogether 
different  from  those  whom  modern  times  delight  to 
honor  as  "  musical  composers."  They  must  have 
been,  in  fact,  men  of  deep  feeling,  vivid  fancy, 
and  most  refined  perceptions — in  short,  poets  ; 
though  perhaps  only  musically  so — poets  of  sound. 
The  earlier  words  to  which  their  effusions  were 
adapted,  have  all  probably  perished  ;  but  there  is 
that  in  the  compositions  themselves,  and  in  the 
mode  of  their  tradition  from  generation  to  genera- 
tion, which  stamps  them  as  the  offspring  of  poetic 
feeling  and  fancy  of  the  finest  quality.  They  are, 
of  all  music,  in  reality,  least  "of  the  earth — 
earthy."  With  their  construction  mathematics 
have  had  nothing  to  do.  They  appeal,  not  to  the 
ear — but  through  the  ear — as  the  porter's  lodge 
only  leads  to  the  mansion — to  the  finer  faculties 
of  the  human  intellect.  Being  founded  in  natural 
emotion,  they  have  found  a  ready  way  to  the 
heart ;  and  it  is  this  alone  that  has  embalmed 
them  in  the  traditions  of  nations,  and  preserved 
them  amid  the  vicissitudes  of  tide  and  time.  They 
have  had,  in  truth,  nothing  but  this  upon  which  to 
rest.  The  names  of  those  who  composed  them 
have,  in  many  and  most  cases,  been  lost  in  neg- 
lect. They  were  not  the  work  of  men  dressed 
in  gowns  and  wigs — university  graduates — with 
"  Mus.  Doct."  stuck  at  the  end  of  their  names  ; 
but  of  the  simple  denizens  of  a  wild  country  ;  yet 
have  they  survived,  whilst  the  long  and  elaborate 
"  scores"  of  many  a  famous  "  Maestro"  have  moul- 
dered amid  the  darkness  of  an  unpitying  and  un- 
ceremonious oblivion.  That  nothing  but  the 
natural  truth  and  poesy  of  these  strains  has  pre- 
served them,  must  be  admitted,  for  in  what  other 
way  can  we  account  for  their  preservation  ?  Yet 
one  exception  must,  perhaps,  be  taken.  It  seems 
evident  that  some  of  the  ancient  ballads  of  most 
countries  that  possess  any,  have  been  more  of 
"  chants"  than  lyrics  ;  and  have  lived  perhaps  in 
virtue  of  the  historic  legends  with  which  they  are 
connected.  This  has  probably  been  the  case  with 
some  of  the  ballads  of  the  Scottish  Border :  such 
as  "  Hardyknute,"  "  Bewick  and  Graham," 
"  Chevy  Chase,"  and  "  Johnnie  Fa',  the  Gypsy 
Laddie."  They  are  mostly  of  one  part  or  strain 
only,  with  more  monotony  than  expression ;  in 
short,  more  of  chants  than  airs.  They  are  in- 
debted for  permanence,  in  part,  to  the  tales  with 
which  they  are  indissolubly  connected.  These, 
however,  are  only  trifling  exceptions.  Whether 
we  look  at  the  really  ancient  lyrics  of  Ireland, 
Wales,  Scotland,  Spain,  Sicily,  or  Switzerland, 
we  shall  find  them  owe  their  immortality  to  na- 


ture and  to  poetry,  and  to  nothing  else.  If,  too, 
we  turn  to  the  memoirs  of  men  of  genius,  we  shall 
find  such  of  them  as  had  "music  in  their  soul" 
giving  the  preference  to  the  simpler  strains  of  an 
older  time.     What  says  Shakespeare  1 

Mark  it.  Caesario.     It  is  old  and  plain. 

The  spinsters  and  the  knitters  in  the  sun, 

And  the  free  maids  that  weave  their  thread  with 

bones, 
Do  use  to  chant  it.     It  is  silly  sooth  : 
And  dallies  with  the  innocence  of  love, 
Like  the  old  age. 

From  Coleridge  and  other  poets  we  could  quote 
passages  very  similar.  Swift,  who  in  all  human 
probability  selected  those  tunes  which  gave  so  sin- 
gular an  interest  to  the  "  Beggar's  Opera,"  had 
the  same  predilection.  Of  Rousseau's  notion  of 
music  and  musicians  we  shall  speak  shortly.  Na- 
poleon insisted  to  Cherubini  that  a  simple  expres- 
sive air  was  the  soul  of  all  music  ;  and  Byron  leaned 
to  the  same  opinion.  It  would  be  easy  to  multi- 
ply examples,  if  more  were  wanted. 

Such  was  the  music  of  those  men  and  of  those 
times,  to  whom,  and  to  which,  harmonic  science 
was  unknown.  The  invention,  or  rather  the  dis- 
covery of  counterpoint,  however,  totally  changed 
all  this.  Music  was  not,  till  then,  deemed  to  be 
a  science,  but  a  natural  gift,  in  common  with 
poetry.  Men  no  more  thought  that  the  compo- 
sition of  an  eloquent  and  thrilling  air,  breathing 
poetry  and  passion  in  every  note,  was  a  thing  to 
be  taught  and  learned,  than  they  thought  the  com- 
position of  an  Iliad  or  an  iEneid  was  to  be  taught 
and  learned.  The  adage  of  "  Poeta  nascitur,  non 
fit,"  was  applied  to  the  musician  as  well  as  to  the 
bard.  The  two,  in  fact,  were  sometimes,  nay 
often,  united.  Out  of  the  musical  exercises  of 
the  church,  however,  a  great  change  arose  ;  and 
this  change  was  the  evolvement  of  the  laws  and 
science  of  harmonics.  This  discovery,  it  can 
hardly  be  doubted,  arose  out  of  congregational 
singing.  Hymns  were  sung  by  many  voices  ;  and 
it  was  found,  first,  that  the  body  of  sound  thus  ob- 
tained, in  itself  produced,  by  its  very  mass  and 
magnitude,  that  sublime  effect  so  nobly  described 
by  the  poet  of  "  Paradise  Lost,"  as — 

Hallelujahs,  like  the  sound  of  seas, 
From  multitudes  that  sung 

And,  next,  that  mixture  of  certain  voices,  not  in 
unison,  but  having  certain  intervals  between  them, 
produced  effects  which,  to  persons  of  a  certain 
temperament  of  nerves,  were  highly  delightful, 
and  added,  in  the  case  of  such  persons,  very  much 
to  the  entire  effect  of  the  composition  sung.  Fur- 
ther inquiry  into  the  causes  of  these  effects  gave 
rise,  beyond  question,  to  the  discovery  of  the  mod- 
ern science  of  music  ;  to  counterpoint ;  to  the  in- 
vestigation of  the  natural  laws  and  foundations  of 
harmony  ;  the  divisions  of  the  musical  scale  ;  and 
the  study  of  "  thorough  bass,"  and  all  that  is 
now  termed  musical  science.  That  this  was  a 
great  and  interesting  discovery  nobody  can  doubt ; 
but,  at  the  same  time,  all  persons  capable  of  reflec- 


272 


NATIONAL   MELODY. 


tion  must  see  that  it  added  to  the  music  that  was 
before  practised  much  of  a  totally  distinct  and 
heterogeneous  character ;  and  led  persons  to  the 
study  and  composition  of  musical  pieces,  who,  with- 
out this  discovery,  would  never  have  dreamed  of  it. 
Music  was  henceforth  termed,  and  in  part  really 
became,  a  "  science."  It  was  connected,  thence- 
forward, with  mathematics.  It  was  no  longer  the 
exclusive  gift  of  men  of  poetical  genius.  Men  of 
another  class  altogether,  often  the  reverse  of  po- 
etical, rushed  in,  and  in  vast  numbers.  Music 
now,  instead  of  being  in  the  attire  of  a  muse,  was 
dressed  in  a  wig  and  gown.  She  had  apartments 
at  the  universities,  and 

Budge  doctors  of  the  stoic  fur 

were  her  professors  and  cultivators  !  The  ear  and 
nervous  system  were  appealed  to  more  than  the 
intellect.  Men  whose  duller  brains  and  grosser 
sensibilities  would  never  have  apprehended  the 
more  intellectual  refinements  and  ethereal  prin- 
ciples of  musical  expression,  properly  so  called, 
were  acted  upon  at  once  by  the  new  harmonics, 
and  all  the  accompaniments  they  brought  in  their 
train.  Language  became  in  time  changed.  Peo- 
ple no  longer  talked  of  having  "  a  soul  for  music," 
but  of  having  "  an  ear  for  music."  They,  in  fact, 
found  more  congenial  entertainment  at  the  porter's 
lodge  than  at  the  old  mansion,  and  they  stopped 
and  revelled  there  !  Melody  fled  before  the  thun- 
der of  the  organ,  the  crash  of  the  orchestra,  and 
the  roar  of  the  chorus.  They  frightened  her,  ten- 
der thing,  (and  well  they  might)  nearly  out  of  her 
wits.  She  was  confused  and  deafened,  and  nearly 
silenced.  What  wonder  ?  Let  any  man  look  at 
the  "  fugues,"  the  "  motets,"  the  "  symphonies," 
the  "  sanctuses,"  the  "  rondeaux,"  the  "  madri- 
gals," the  "  choruses,"  and  the  "  requiems,"  com- 
posed by  the  early  harmonic  doctors,  as  given  by 
Doctor  Burney  and  others,  and  then  say  what 
chance  either  poetry  or  expressive  and  passionate 
melody  had,  amidst  the  din  !  Even  people  "  with 
an  ear"  must  have  been  sometimes  astonished  in 
those  days  ;  so  strange,  and  really  disagreeable, 
are  many  of  the  mediaeval  harmonies,  and  chords, 
and  combinations.  Some  of  the  fugues  are  per- 
fect "  mazes"  for  people  to  lose  themselves  in, 
like  the  "  Maze"  at  Hampton  Court.  So  intricate 
are  they,  that  no  mortal  ear  can  follow  them.  Of 
the  same  absurdly  complicated  character  are  many 
of  the  other  "  movements"  of  the  musicians  of  that 
time.  In  fact,  they  are  a  sort  of  "  puzzle"  in 
sound,  musical  conundrums,  rebuses,  charades,  and 
enigmas,  for  the  organ,  the  fiddle,  or  the  virginal ! 
The  masculine  and  hard-hearted  Queen  Elizabeth 
was  said  to  be  an  adept  at  this  species  of  music  ; 
and  it  is  certainly  in  harmony,  at  all  events,  with 
much  of  her  character. 

Thus  were  totally  new  elements  and  a  totally 
new  set  of  associates  introduced  into  the  depart- 
ment of  music ;  and  from  the  effects  of  .the 
temporary  victory  which  sound,  no  doubt,  then 
achieved  over  sense,  we  firmly  believe  we  are  suf- 
fering to  this  day.      Better  taste  has  unquestion- 


ably prevailed  at  length  over  the  musical  monstros- 
ities of  the  mediaeval  composers  ;  but  that  the 
cultivation  of  expressive  melody,  properly  so  called, 
has  been  injured  by  this  avalanche  of  noise  we  have 
no  doubt.  Many  of  the  excrescences  of  the  new 
mathematical  harmonists  still  cling,  like  ivy,  round 
modern  music,  to  the  great  detriment  of  its  growth 
and  health  ;  and  when  it  is  considered  how  far  the 
persons  with  "  an  ear  for  music,"  outnumber 
the  persons  with  "  a  soul  for  music,"  we  cannot 
wonder  that  musical  platitudes  are  still  perpe- 
trated. 

It  must  be  recollected  that  the  discovery  of 
counterpoint  gave,  for  a  long  period,  a  complete 
ascendency  to  a  class  of  persons  who  were,  many 
of  them,  totally  destitute  of  any  feeling  for  expres- 
sion in  an  air.  For  centuries  the  majority  of  the 
musical  world  were  of  this  class.  They  far  out- 
numbered the  other  class  ;  and  perhaps  they  do 
so  still.  Nor  must  the  reader  suppose  that  this 
classification  is  any  innovation  or  invention  of  ours. 
Rousseau,  long  ago,  divided  the  musical  commu- 
nity into  three  classes,  as  we  do.  He  described 
the  first  as  a  class  with  a  nice  ear  for  harmonies, 
but  with  little  or  no  appreciation  of  true  melody ; 
the  second,  as  fewer  in  number,  consisting  of  per- 
sons devoted  to  expressive  melody,  but  with  little 
nicety  of  ear  for  harmony.  His  third  class  was 
made  of  the  few  persons  who  unite  an  "  ear"  and 
a  "  soul"  for  music.  These  distinctions  we  be- 
lieve to  be  founded  in  fact  and  in  nature  ;  and 
if  the  first  class  obtain  an  ascendency  over  the 
others,  it  is  surely  easy  to  trace  the  necessary  re- 
sults. It  is  easy  to  anticipate  what  musical  com- 
position must  be  in  the  hands  of  a  man  of  Rous- 
seau's first  class.  To  such  a  man  harmony  would 
be  everything  and  meaning  nothing  ;  a  song  would 
be  merely  an  arbitrary  succession  of  musical  notes, 
disposed  to  suit  a  certain  measure.  In  short,  it 
would  be  metre  without  meaning  ;  and  bear  the 
same  relation  to  an  expressive  air,  that  Latin  non- 
nense-hexameters,  made  at  school,  do  to  the  poetry 
of  Virgil  or  Lucretius.  As  minds  totally  destitute 
of  poetical  feeling  are  delighted  with  acrostics  and 
enigmas,  and  distichs  that  will  read  either  back- 
wards or  forwards,  such  as — 

Deem  if  I  meed, 
Dear  madam  Read  ! 

so  musicians  of  this  class  were  sure  to  be  delighted 
with  catches,  fugues,  and  harmonic  conundrums, 
which  might  be  played  either  upwards  or  down- 
wards, or  backwards  or  forwards.  And  such,  in 
the  earlier  reign  of  the  contrapuntists,  was  ac- 
tually the  case.  Dr.  Burney,  in  his  History  of 
Music,  gives  many  examples  of  musical  puzzles, 
or  rather  conceits  of  that  age,  which  might  be  so 
executed  !  These  tasteless  monstrosities,  no  doubt, 
after  some  time,  became  unfashionable,  and  were 
cast  into  the  oblivion  they  so  well  deserved.  But 
they  had  their  day  ;  nor  was  it  a  very  short  one. 
One  of  the  earliest  English  scientific  composers,  who 
first  set  the  example  of  a  better  taste,  was  prob- 
ably "  Master  Henry  Lawes,"  whose  airs  seem  to 


NATIONAL   MELODY. 


273 


have  pleased  Milton  so  much.  It  is  hardly  pos- 
sible to  suppose  the  strains  which  could  affect  the 
mind  of  such  a  man  as  the  author  of  the  Paradise 
Lost,  of  Comus,  and  of  Lycidas,  could  have  been 
"  harsh  and  crabbed" — like  the  intricate  scores 
of  "  Bull"  or  "  Blow ;"  albeit  they  might  not  be 
quite 

As  musical  as  is  Apollo's  lute. 

Italy  too  broke  loose  from  the  mathematical 
shackles.  In  the  sonatas  and  other  movements 
of  Corelli  and  Geminiani — and  nearer  our  times 
of  Cimarosa  and  Paesiello,  melody  begins  to  as- 
sume her  sway.  Nor  is  there  any  reason  to  doubt 
that  some  of  the  modern  Italian  composers  have 
been  indebted  to  the  ancient  expressive  melodies 
of  their  own  country.  Amongst  other  instances 
we  may  mention  that  the  Italian  aria,  so  well  known 
in  this  country  under  the  designation  of  "  Hope 
told  a  flattering  tale !"  is  founded  on  an  old  Sicil- 
ian ballad. 

That  to  a  pure  English  taste,  the  best  of  the  pas- 
sionate melodies  of  Italy,  and  also  of  the  German 
composers,  appear  extravagant  and  decidedly  "  the- 
atrical,"   we   must   admit.      But    this    admission 
must  be  held  to  be  mitigated  by  the  consideration 
that  the  music  of  all  countries  must  necessarily  be 
modified  by  the  character  of  the  language  ;   and 
that  the  intonations  of  the  fervid  Italian  must  be 
expected  to  impart  a  portion  of  its  emphatic  and 
often  impassioned  violence  to  the  molodies  of  his 
nation.      Be  this  as  it  may,  however,  it  is  easy  to 
discover  throughout  the  whole  range  of  modern 
composition  traces  of  the  mischief  wrought  by  the 
barbarous  taste  of  the  earliest  harmonists,  and  the 
strange  musical  platitudes  in  which  they  indulged. 
The  poetical  expression  of  melody  is  indeed  ac- 
knowledged, by  more   modern  writers  on  music  ; 
such  as  Burney,  Avison,  &c.  ;  but  we  are  per- 
petually startled  by  the  most  forced  and  fantastical 
efforts  to  produce  it.      Sometimes  the  imitations 
are  childishly  literal.      The  lower  keys  are  set  on 
the  rumble  for  thunder,  and  the  higher  are  made 
to  ;'  pip-pop"  like  drops  of  rain.      Sometimes  the 
analogy  is  purely  arbitrary  ;  as  in  "  the  Creation" 
of  Haydn,  where  a  strain  commencing  pianissimo, 
and  gradually  rising  to  fortissimo,  is  held  to  rep- 
resent the  gradual  diffusion  of  light.      Sometimes, 
in  order  to  produce  effect,  sudden   and  unnatural 
changes  of  key  are  resorted  to.      Some  of  the  best 
and  most  successful  imitations  even  of  the  older 
melody  are  discoverable  from  this  ;  as,  for  instance, 
the  fine  ballad  air  of  "Auld  Robin  Gray  ;"  which, 
from  the  alteration  in  the  key  at  the  commence- 
ment of  the  second  strain,  we  always  held  to  be  a 
modern  composition  ;   and  which  Mr.  Wilson,  in 
his  entertaining  notes,  informs  us  it  actually  is. 
And    lastly,  we    have    the    most   flagrant    viola- 
tions   of  propriety   in    long   "cadences,"  which 
players  and  singers  of  solos  perpetually  introduce 
at  the  pauses,  and  which  violate  all  unity  of  mean- 
ing or  feeling,  for  the  sake  of  showing  off  the  sci- 
ence of  the  player  or  singer.      Handel,  who  had 
high  notions  of  expression  in  his  own  line  of  com- 

CCLXXIII.         LIVING  AGE.        VOL.  XXII.  18 


position,  is  said  to  have  been  so  nettled  by  one  of 
these  interpolations  by  Dubourg,  that  when  the 
violinist,  after  a  hundred  modulations,  had  at  last 
worked  himself  back  to  the  original  key,  the  great 
composer,  out  of  patience  with  the  impertinence, 
ironically  took  off  his  hat,  and  making  a  low  bow, 
exclaimed,  "  Sare,  you  are  welcome  home  again, 
goot  Maistre  Dubourg!"  Of  such  things  what 
can  candor  say  but  "  let  them  be  reformed  alto- 
gether." 

We  have  gone  thus  minutely  into  this  nice  sub- 
ject, because,  unless  we  know  what  lyrical  music 
really  ought  to  be,  we  can  never  understand  in 
what  resides  the  difficulty  of  lyric  poetry.  Per- 
sons are  in  the  habit  of  imagining  a  song  to  be 
a  mere  copy  of  verses — no  notion  can  be  more 
mistaken.  It  is  the  essence  of  lyric  poesy  that  it 
must  express  passion,  feeling,  or  emotion,  either 
simple  or  mixed.  It  must  also  express  this  in  a 
peculiar  way.  The  feeling  intended  must  pre- 
dominate in  every  stanza,  and,  which  is  still  more 
difficult,  the  verbal  expression  must  be  strongest 
in  the  exact  place  where  the  musical  expression 
is  most  marked  and  emphatic.  In  short,  the  ex- 
pression of  the  language  must  be,  as  it  were,  the 
counterpart  of  that  of  the  melody.  They  must 
fit  each  other  like  the  two  parts  of  a  "  tally." 

Where  the  emotions  to  be  expressed  are  of  a 
mixed  character,  this  is  preeminently  a  difficulty, 
inasmuch  as  the  changes  in  the  poetry  must  be 
brought  about  precisely  at  the  point  where  they 
occur  in  the  melody.  If  any  reader  wishes  for 
an  illustration  of  what  we  say,  let  him  examine 
Moore's  song  of  "  the  Prince's  day" — one  of  the 
Irish  melodies.  The  air  is  generally  known  by 
the  name  of  "  St.  Patrick's-day."  It  is  a  lively 
and  joy-inspiring  air  ;  but,  as  is  usual  in  the  mel- 
odies of  Ireland,  suddenly  lapses  at  one  passage 
into  a  touch  of  deep  melancholy,  which  is  as 
quickly  overcome  by  the  prevailing  sentiment  of 
the  tune.  It  will  be  seen  that  Mr.  Moore  has  hit 
this  singular  and  touching  mutation  exactly,  and 
that  his  words  are  as  true  a  counterpart  to  the 
tune  as  can  be  conceived.  The  verbal  and  the 
melodious  poetry  are  in  exact  unison  ;  and  thus 
far,  as  a  lyric,  it  is  perfection.  From  these  con- 
siderations it  is  easy  to  see  why  the  writing 
of  a  truly  good  song  has  been  achieved  by  so  few 
poets  of  any  time  or  country.  If  we  take  the 
songs  of  Burns  and  the  melodies  of  Moore,  we  have 
the  only  bodies  of  lyrical  poetry  ever  achieved  in 
these  realms.  There  are,  no  doubt,  various  scat- 
tered songs  of  high  excellence  in  the  language. 
Sir  Walter  Scott,  the  Ettrick  Shepherd,  Miss 
Blamire,  Lady  Anne  Lindsay,  Macneil,  Tannahill 
and  Anderson  of  Cumberland,  with  many  others 
whose  names  we  do  not  recapitulate,  have  written 
scattered  lyrics  of  great  merit  ;  but  they  are  few 
and  far  between.  Neither  must  the  admirers  of 
Burns  imagine  that  we  mean  to  put  the  lyre  of 
Moore  in  competition  with  that  of  the  inspired 
peasant — for  that  is  hardly  too  strong  a  word. 
In  many  of  the  requisites  of  poetry  the  effusions 
of  Mr.  Moore  are  far  inferior.     They  bear  the 


274 


NATIONAL    MELODY. 


traces  of  artifice.  They  show  the  marks  of  the 
file ;  and,  worst  of  all,  they  want  the  "  national- 
ity" of  Burns.  Moore's  melodies  might  have 
been  written  at  one  of  the  fashionable  club-houses 
in  St.  James'-street.  They  are,  however,  beau- 
tifully pointed,  flowing  and  elegant  ;  always 
steeped  in  feeling  ;  and,  above  all,  are  exquisite- 
ly adapted  to  the  airs,  which  Moore  has  touched 
with  all  the  truth  of  the  real  poet,  and  all  the 
feeling  of  the  true  musician.  Such  are  the  foun- 
dations upon  which  rests  the  art  of  lyrical  poetry ; 
and  such  the  tests  which  we  apply  to  it.  By 
these  we  mean  to  judge  of  the  lyrical  efforts  of 
the  certainly  gifted  person  whose  name  gives  an 
interest  to  this  article,  not  its  own. 

The  late  Allan  Cunningham  was  one  of  those 
men  of  genius,  whose  aspirings  were  unquestion- 
ably derived  from  their  intense  admiration  of  the 
muse  of  Robert  Burns.  That  Cunningham  lighted 
the  torch  of  his  poesy  at  that  of  the  gifted  plough- 
man of  Ayrshire  cannot  be  doubted  ;  but  we  may 
add  that,  in  our  opinion,  he  is  the  brightest  star 
of  that  galaxy  of  which  Burns  is  the  centre. 
Deriving  much  of  his  peculiar  manner  from  a  con- 
templation of  the  works  of  his  great  prototype, 
he  is  not  an  imitator  in  any  servile  sense  of  the 
word,  but  stands  forth  an  original  poet,  upon  the 
pedestal  of  his  own  fine  and  ardent  intellect. 
Next  to  Cunningham,  perhaps,  comes  the  Ettrick 
Shepherd  ;  but  to  the  poetry  of  the  former  we 
must  award  the  preference.  There  is,  in  almost 
every  effort  of  Hogg,  an  inequality,  and  often  a 
coarseness,  from  which  the  poems  of  Cunning- 
ham are  free.  As  lyrists,  both  of  them  are  far 
below  their  great  leader,  Burns  ;  but  such  songs 
as  Cunningham  has  written  are  better  than  those 
of  Hogg.  We  may  say  the  same  of  Cunning- 
ham's Ballads,  (a  much  inferior  species  of  compo- 
sition,) most  of  which  are  exquisite,  and  will 
bear  a  comparison  with  the  few  ballads  (proper) 
which  Burns  has  written.  We  have  already 
stated  that  with  the  exception  of  the  exquisite 
Burns  and  the  living  Thomas  Moore,  neither 
Great  Britain  nor  Ireland  has  produced  a  great 
song-writer.  Before  the  time  of  Burns,  the  com- 
positions that  passed  for  songs  in  England,  such 
as  those  of  Carew,  Suckling,  Prior,  &c,  were 
merely  elegant  and  witty,  or  prettily  pointed 
copies  of  verses.  The  rest  were  mere  insipid- 
ities moulded  into  metre,  without  one  requisite 
of  "  song"  but  the  name.  Within  the  rigid  line 
we  have  drawn,  as  to  song-writers,  we  cannot 
admit  Allan  Cunningham.  He  has  written  a  few 
real  and  beautiful  lyrics  ;  that  is  unquestionable. 
But  his  lyrics  in  the  mass  must  class  as  ballads 
and  not  as  songs,  exquisite  as  most  of  them  are  in 
poetry  and  in  feeling.  Allan  Cunningham  has 
fallen  short  as  a  lyrical  writer,  in  the  same  way 
that  other  aspirants  to  this  difficult  species  of 
writing  have  failed.  He  has  not  been  sufficiently 
steeped  in  the  music  to  which  he  ought  to  have 
written.  In  this  lay  the  excellence  of  Burns. 
The  air,  with  him,  inspired  the  song.  He 
"crooned"  over  it,  until  his  inflammable  soul 


caught  fire  ;  and  in  this  way  his  inimitable  lyrics 
had  birth.  The  inspiration  of  Burns  was  through 
the  ear.  That  of  Moore  is  evidently  the  same. 
Other  song-writers  have  written  to  the  eye  ;  and 
a  set  of  verses  written  to  the  eye,  no  matter 
by  whom,  can  only  turn  out  to  be  a  song  by 
mere  accident.  The  ballad  is  less  difficult.  It 
has  less  dependence  upon  its  air.  The  union 
between  the  two  is  less  intimate.  The  ballad- 
tune  partakes  more  of  the  nature  of  a  chant, 
than  of  an  air,  and  the  ancient  ones  are  all 
of  one  single  strain.  In  ballad  writing,  we 
are  inclined  to  place  Allan  Cunningham  in  the 
van  of  Scotch  poets.  In  this  line  he  need  not 
fear  a  comparison  with  Burns  ;  for  in  this  Burns 
has  done  little,  and  he  has  done  much.  Let  him, 
however,  speak  for  himself.  The  admirable 
strains  of  the  "  Lords  Marie,"  and  of  "  Bonnie 
Lady  Anne,"  have  been  so  often  quoted,  that  we 
pass  them  over,  as  familiar  to  many  of  our  read- 
ers. The  following,  however,  which  purports  to 
be  a  relic  of  times  of  "  the  Covenant,"  is  less 
known. 

Thou  hast  sworn  by  thy  God,  my  Jeannie, 

By  that  pretty  white  hand  o'  thine, 
And  by  a'  the  lowing  stars  in  heav'n, 

That  thou  wad  ay  be  mine  ! 
And  I  hae  sworn  by  my  God,  my  Jeannie, 

And  by  that  kind  heart  o'  thine, 
By  a'  the  stars  sown  thick  owre  heav'n, 

That  thou  shalt  ay  be  mine  ! 

Then  foul  fa'  the  hands  wad  loose  sic  bands, 

And  the  heart  that  wad  part  sic  love ; 
But  there  's  nae  hand  can  loose  the  band 

Save  the  finger  o'  God  above. 
Tho'  the  wee  wee  cot  maun  be  my  bield, 

An'  my  claithing  e'er  sae  mean, 
I  wad  lap  me  up  rich  i'  the  faulds  o'  love, 

Heav'n's  armfu'  o'  my  Jean  ! 

Her  white  arm  wad  be  a  pillow  to  me, 

Fu'  safter  than  the  down  ; 
And  love  wad  winnow  owre  us  his  kind  kind  wings, 

An  sweetly  I  'd  sleep  an'  soun'. 
Come  here  to  me,  thou  lass  o'  my  love, 

Come  here  an'  kneel  wi'  me  ; 
The  mornin  is  fu'  o'  the  presence  o'  God, 

An'  I  canna  pray  but  thee. 

The   morn-wind  is  sweet  mang  the  beds  o'  new 
flow'rs, 

The  wee  birds  sing  kindly  on  hie, 
Our  gude-man  leans  o'er  his  kail-yard  dyke, 

And  a  blythe  auld  bodie  is  he. 
The  book  maun  be  ta'en  when  the  carle  comes  hame, 

Wi'  the  holy  psalmodie  ; 
An'  thou  maun  speak  o'  me  to  thy  God, 

An'  I  will  speak  o'  thee ! 

This  is  a  most  touching  and  beautiful  strain  ; 
but  it  is,  perhaps,  inferior  t^,  three  simple  stanzas 
that  follow  it ;  they  are  supposed  to  be  the  last 
words  murmured  by  a  child  lost  in  the  snow,  ere 
its  eyes  are  closed  m  the  deep  sleep  of  death  by 
cold. 

Gane  were  but  the  winter  cauld, 
An"  gane  were  but  the  snaw, 

I  could  sleep  in  the  wild  woods 
Where  primroses  blaw. 


NATIONAL   MELODY. 


275 


Cauld  's  the  snaw  at  my  head, 

And  cauld  at  my  feet, 
The  finger  o'  death  's  at  my  een, 

Closing  them  to  sleep. 

Let  nane  tell  my  father 

Or  my  mither  sae  dear, 
I  '11  meet  them  baith  in  heav'n 

At  the  spring  o'  the  year. 

Here  is  a  simple  pathos  never  excelled  ;  but 
of  all  Mr.  Cunningham's  lyrics,  the  most  pre- 
eminently poetical  is,  perhaps,  the  "  Mermaid  of 
Galloway."  We  hardly  know  anything  in  bal- 
lad with  which  to  compare  it.  It  is  far  superior 
to  Scott's  "  Glenfinla's,"  and  even  more  wildly 
fanciful  than  Hogg's  "Kilmenie;"  as  a  tale  of 
unearthly  terror,  it  may  stand  beside  the  "Ancient 
Mariner"  of  Coleridge.  The  story  is  as  old  as  that 
of  the  sirens  ;  but  never  was  it  so  told.  A  young 
and  ardent  chieftain  on  the  wild  coasts  of  Gal- 
loway is  lured  by  the  strains,  and  next  by  the 
blandishments  of  a  mer-maiden  to  a  mysterious 
death.  He  first  hears  her  strain  in  the  woods  on 
a  moonlight  summer-night.  Beautiful  are  they, 
but  not  earthly,  and  their  effects  are  not  of  earth. 

I'  the  second  lilt  of  that  sweet  sang 

Of  sweetness  it  was  sae  fu', 
The  tod  leapt  out  frae  the  frighted  lambs, 

An'  dighted  his  red-wat  mou'. 

I'  the  very  third  lilt  o'  that  sweet  sang, 

Red  lowed  the  new-woke  moon  : 
The  stars  drapp'd  bludeon  the  yellow  gowan  tap 

Sax  miles  that  maiden  roun'. 

The  "  young  Cowehill"  cannot  resist  the  magic 
influences  of  the  melody  ;  and  in  spite  of  the 
warnings  of  his  page,  he  hurries  down  to  the 
shore,  to  see  and  speak  to  the  creature  wrho  can 
produce  such  strains.  He  finds  a  beautiful  and 
artful  woman  in  appearance,  and  to  her  blandish- 
ments he  becomes  a  ready  victim,  newly  wed  as 
he  is. 

But  first  come  take  me  'neath  the  chin, 

An'  syne  come  kiss  my  cheek  ; 
An'  spread  my  hanks  o'  wat'ry  hair 

I'  the  new-moon  beam  to  dreep. 

Sae  first  he  kissed  her  dimpled  chin, 

Syne  kissed  her  rosy  cheek, 
An'  lang  he  woo'd  her  willin  lips, 

Like  heather-hinnie  sweet ! 

The  fate  of  the  rash  and  unfortunate  youth  is 
quickly  sealed.  Nothing  can  be  more  striking 
than  the  stanzas  descriptive  of  the  sad  catastrophe. 

She  tied  ae  link  of  her  wet  yellow  hair 

Aboon  his  burnin  bree, 
Amang  his  curling  hafFet  locks 

She  knotted  knurles  three. 

She  weav'd  owre  his  brow  the  white  lilie, 
Wi1  witch-knots  mae  than  nine  ; 

"  Gif  ye  were  seven  times  bridegroom  owre, 
This  night  ye  shall  be  mine." 

O  !  twice  he  turned  his  sinking  head, 

An'  twice  he  lifted  his  ee  ; 
0  !  twice  he  sought  to  loose  the  links 

Were  knotted  owre  his  bree. 


The  remainder  is  soon  told.  The  rash  and 
erring  "  young  Cowehill"  is  no  more  seen,  and 
his  young  bride  mourns  in  the  bridal  chamber.  At 
the  dead  hour  of  midnight,  "  when  night  and 
morning  meet" — 

There  was  a  cheek  touch'd  that  lady's, 

Cauld  as  the  marble  stane ; 
An1  a  hand  cauld  as  the  drifting  snaw 

Was  laid  on  her  breast-bane. 

"  O  !  cauld  is  thy  hand,  dear  Willie  ; 

O  !  cauld,  cauld  is  thy  cheek  ; 
An'  wring  these  locks  o'  yellow  hair 

Frae  which  the  cauld  drops  dreep." 

"  O!  seek  anither  bridegroom,  Marie, 
On  these  bosom-faulds  to  sleep  ; 

My  bride  is  the  yellow  water-lilie, 
Its  leaves  my  bridal  sheet!" 

The  poet's  youngest  son,  to  whom  we  owe 
this  publication  of  his  father's  poems  and  songs, 
has,  we  see,  divided  them  into  three  series.  We 
have  first  the  ballads.  Next  the  poems  and  mis- 
cellaneous verses.  Last,  and  best,  the  songs. 
This  distribution  is  a  judicious  one ;  but  our 
young  friend's  success  in  the  division  has  not  been 
quite  equal  to  his  good  sense  in  determining  so  to 
divide  his  matter.  In  sooth  it  was  a  difficult  and 
delicate  task  ;  and,  in  our  humble  notion,  some 
one  or  two  of  the  effusions,  classed  as  miscellane- 
ous, might  have  been  better  classed  amongst  the 
ballads  ;  such,  for  instance,  as  "  Gordon  of  Brack- 
ley  ;"  whilst  others,  perhaps,  might  take  rank  as 
songs  ;  as  why  not  the  "  Farewell  to  Dalswin- 
ton;"  through  every  stanza  of  which  one  feeling 
flows?  The  first-mentioned  strain  is,  in  our  no- 
tion, one  of  the  most  spirited  ballads  ever  achieved 
by  the  genius  of  the  poet.  It  is  full  of  fire  ;  and 
we  regret  that  our  limits  do  not  permit  us  to  give 
the  whole  of  it.  The  story  is  a  sad  one.  The 
false  spouse  of"  Gordon  of  Brackley"  is  beloved 
by  Inveraye  and  returns  his  unlawful  passion. 
The  guilty  pair  contrive  his  death.  Inveraye 
comes  before  the  gate  of  Brackley  castle  and  in- 
sults Gordon,  who,  having  a  slender  retinue,  hesi- 
tates to  attack  the  well-attended  traitor  Inveraye  ; 
the  ballad  opening  thus  : 

Down  Dee  side  came  Inveraye 

Whistling  and  playing  ; 
And  call'd  loud  at  Brackley  gate 

Ere  day  was  dawning. 

"  Come,  Gordon  of  Brackley, 
Proud  Gordon,  come  down  ; 

A  sword  's  at  your  threshold 
Mair  sharp  than  your  own  !" 

Gordon,  who  is  almost  alone,  declines  the  chal- 
lenge, until  stung  to  madness  by  his  treacherous 
partner. 

Arise  all  my  maidens 

With  roke  and  with  fan  ; 
How  blest  had  I  been 

Had  I  married  a  man. 
Arise  all  my  maidens, 

Take  buckler  and  sword  ; 
Go,  milk  the  ewes,  Gordon, 

And  I  shall  be  lord  ! 


276 


NATIONAL    MELODY. 


The  generous  chieftain,  touched  to  the  quick  by 
this  insidious  appeal,  rushes  on  his  fate,  having 
first  kissed  and  taken  leave  of  the  traitress,  who 
sends  him  to  his  contrived  doom.  The  ballad 
thus  touchingly  concludes  : — 

"  0  !  cam  ye  by  Brackley, 

And  what  saw  ye  there  ? 
Was  his  young  widow  weeping 

And  tearing  her  hair?" 
"  I  came  in  by  Brackley, 

I  came  in,  and  oh  ! 
There  was  mirth,  there  was  feasting, 

But  nothing  of  woe. 

"  As  a  rose  bloom'd  the  lady 

And  blythe  as  a  bride  ; 
Like  a  bridegroom  bold  Inveraye 

Smil'd  at  her  side. 
And  she  feasted  him  there 

As  she  ne'er  feasted  lord, 
Though  the  blood  of  her  husband 

Was  moist  on  his  sword  !" 

There  's  grief  in  the  cottage, 

And  tears  in  the  ha', 
For  the  gay,  gallant  Gordon 

That 's  dead  and  awa'. 
To  the  bush  comes  the  bird  ; 

And  the  flow'r  to  the  plain  ; 
But  the  good  and  the  brave 

They  come  never  again. 

We  now  come  to  the  songs,  properly  so  called, 
As  in  a  galaxy,  it  is  by  no  means  easy  to  fix  upon 
"some  bright  particular  star,"  and  award  it  the 
preference  ;  so  where  almost  all  is  beautiful,  se- 
lection is  not  easy.  Of  the  songs  which  Cun- 
ningham has  thrown  off,  perhaps  the  finest  are 
those  relating  to  the  sea  and  maritime  adventure. 
From  the  ocean  and  its  changes,  its  waves  and 
its  winds  ;  its  wildest  frowns  and  most  deceitful 
smiles ;  he  seemed  ever  to  derive  inspiration. 
Throughout  the  entire  range  of  his  works,  whether 
they  be  verse  or  prose,  let  him  catch  sight  of  the 
waste  of  waters,  whether  it  be  the  Northmen's 
sea  ploughed  by  the  "  Vikings,"  or  his  own 

Solway,  white  with  foam,  and  sunshine,  and  sea- 
mews, 

(a  line  in  itself  transcendantly  descriptive,)  his 
genius  at  once  rises,  and  soars  a  higher  flight, 
upon  stronger  wing.  That  first-rate  sea-song,  "A 
Wet  Sheet  and  a  Flowing  Sea,"  has  been  so  often 
quoted  and  praised,  that  we  shall  pass  it  by,  and 
turn  to  Song  xliii.,  and  effusion  which  ought  to 
be  fitted  to  some  old  air — 

Wild  as  the  waves 
And  winds,  to  which  't  is  kin ; 

such  as  that  known  by  the  style  and  title  of  "  The 
Lowlands  of  Holland,"  or  that  which  goes,  on  the 
banks  of  Tyne,  by  the  name  of  "  Captain  Bover." 

THE    PIRATE'S    SONG. 

O  lady,  come  to  the  Indies  with  me, 
And  reign  and  rule  on  the  sunny  sea ; 
My  ship  's  a  palace,  my  deck  's  a  throne, 
And  all  shall  be  thine  the  sun  shines  on. 


A  gallant  ship  and  a  boundless  sea, 
A  piping  wind  and  the  foe  on  our  lee  ; 
My  pennon  streaming  so  gay  from  the  mast, 
My  cannon  flashing  all  bright  and  fast. 

The  Bourbon  lilies  wax  wan  as  I  sail ; 
America's  stars  I  strike  them  pale  : 
The  glories  of  sea  and  the  grandeur  of  land, 
All  shall  be  thine  for  a  wave  of  thy  hand. 

Thy  shining  locks  are  worth  Java's  isle  : 
Can  the  spices  of  Saba  buy  thy  smile'? 
Let  kings  rule  earth  by  a  right  divine, 
Thou  shalt  be  queen  of  the  fathomless  brine. 

This  is  a  song  in  truth  .and  in  spirit.  The  senti- 
ment of  a  reckless  exultation  in  lawless  power 
pervades  every  stanza,  and  breathes  in  almost 
every  line.  It  is  never  overborne  by  description, 
the  ordinary  fault  of  ordinary  attempts  at  this 
species  of  composition.  The  simple  light-hearted- 
ness  of  the  following  is  as  different  from  the  wild 
and  reckless  exultation  of  the  first  as  gayety  is 
from  madness.  It  reminds  one  of  the  beautiful 
pastoral  of  Burns,  "  Now  westlin  winds" — and 
might  be,  and  probably  ought  to  be,  affixed  to  the 


The  lav'rock  dried  his  wings  i'  the  sun, 

Aboon  the  bearded  barley, 
When  a  shepherd  lad  to  my  window  came 

Wi'  me  to  haud  a  parley. 
"  0  are  ye  sleeping,  my  lovesome  lass, 

And  dreamin  of  love  I  ferlie  ; 
Arise  and  come  to  the  heights  wi'  me, 

Amang  the  dews  sae  pearlie." 

First  I  pat  on  my  jupes  o'  green, 

An'  kilted  my  coaties  rarely, 
An'-  dipt  my  feet  in  the  May-morn  dew, 

An'  gade  wi'  mithsome  Charlie. 
It 's  swreet  to  be  waken'd  by  one  we  love, 

By  night  or  morning  early  : 
It 's  sweet  to  be  woo'd  as  forth  we  walk 

By  the  lad  whom  we  love  dearly. 

The  sun  he  raise — an  better  raise  ; 

An'  owre  the  hill  lowed  rarely ; 
The  wee  lark  sung — and  higher  sung 

Amang  the  bearded  barley. 
He  woo'd  sae  lang  on  the  sunny  knowe-side, 

Where  the  gowans'  heads  hang  pearlie, 
That  the  tod  broke  in  to  the  bughted-lambs, 

And  left  my  lad  fu'  barely. 

Allan,  with  all  his  sentimentality  and  wild  poetry, 
had  no  small  snatch  of  dry  humor  in  his  com- 
position, and,  when  he  chose  it,  could  be  "  a  bit 
of  a  wag."  Of  this  perilous  gift  one  or  two  of 
the  songs  in  this  collection  afford  proofs.  We 
allude  more  especially  to  that  specimen  of  true 
Scottish  humor,  yclept  "  Tarn  Bo,  Tarn  Bo."  In 
the  hands  of  Mr.  Wilson  it  would,  we  think,  bid 
fair  to  rival  that  "  Laird  o'  Cockpen"  which  he 
has  rendered  so  popular,  even  in  high  places ! 
The  song  is  long,  however,  and  our  space  is  short, 
and  we  must  not  quote  it — not  to  say  that  the 
"  gude  braid  Scots"  is,  in  one  or  two  passages,  a 
leetle  too  "  braid"  for  the  gravity  of  this  publication. 
No  such  objection,  however,  applies  to  the  follow- 
ing jeu  cT  esprit,   which   is  no  bad  specimen  of 


NATIONAL    MELODY. 


277 


Cunningham's  lighter  vein  :  and  with  it  we  shall 
conclude,  as  in  duty  bound,  our  quotations. 

ALLAN    A    MAUT. 

Gude  Allan  a  Maut  lay  on  the  rigg, 
Ane  called  him  bear,  ane  called  him  bigg ; 
An  auld  wife  slipp'd  on  her  glasses — "  aha  ! 
He  '11  wauken  (quo'  she)  we'  joy  to  us  a !" 
The  sun  shone  out,  down  dropt  the  rain, 
He  laugh'd  as  he  came  to  life  again  ; 
An'  carles  an'  carlines  sang,  wha  saw  't, 
"  Gude  luck  to  your  rising,  Allan  a  Maut." 

Gude  Allan  a  Maut  grew  green  and  rank, 
Wi'  a  golden  beard  and  a  shapely  shank  ; 
An'  rose  sae  steeve,  and  wax'd  sae  stark, 
That  he  whomled  the  maid  an'  coupit  the  dark ; 
The  sick  and  lame  leapt  hale  and  weel ; 
The  faint  of  heart  grew  firm  as  steel ; 
The  douce  nae  mair  thought  mirth  a  faut ; 
"  Sic  charms  are  mine" — quo'  Allan  a  Maut. 

Such  are  the  lyrics  of  Allan  Cunningham  :  and 
we  believe  we  shall  meet  with  few  dissentients 
when  we  say  that  they  are  the  best  of  his  poetical 
works.  His  longer  poems,  "  Sir  Marmaduke 
Maxwell"  and  the  "  Maid  of  Elvar,"  are  each 
defective  as  a  whole,  although  they  embody  pas- 
sages of  great  poetical  power  and  beauty.  He 
wanted  something  of  the  art  of  properly  construct- 
ing and  skilfully  conducting  a  story,  and  hence 
both  his  longer  poetical  pieces  and  his  novels  lack 
an  interest  which  all  their  other  merits,  and  they 
are  many,  cannot  give  them. 

We  learn  from  the  modest  and  too  brief  me- 
moir of  Mr.  Peter  Cunningham,  the  poet's  young- 
est son — to  whom  the  public  is  indebted  for  this 
little  volume,  that  his  gifted  parent  was  born  at 
Blackwood,    near   Dumfries,    in   1784.      He  was 
brought  up  to  the  trade  of  a  stone-mason,  but  soon 
became  distinguished  for  his  remarkable  talents  in 
the  vicinity  of  the   place  of  his  birth.      Having 
been  applied  to  by  Mr.  Cromek,  who  was  engaged 
in    collecting  remains  of  ancient  ballads  of  Ayr- 
shire and  Galloway,   Mr.  Cunningham  soon  fur- 
nished that  gentleman  with  various  specimens  from 
Nithsdale  and  the  dales  of  the  adjoining  county, 
which  he  took  or  effected  to  take  for  genuine  re- 
mains   of   Border   poetry.      These    Mr.    Cromek 
published  in  a  volume,  with  annotations,  under  the 
title  of  "  Relics  of  Nithsdale  and  Galloway  Song." 
Amongst    them    are  the  Mermaid    of  Galloway, 
Bonnie    Lady  Anne,  Carlisle  Yette,    the  Lord's 
Marie,  the  Lass  o'  Prestonhill,  and  others  of  Cun- 
ningham's   most    exquisite    ballads.       Competent 
judges,   however,   speedily   detected  the  "  ruse," 
ingeniously  as  it  was  managed.      Bishop  Percy  de- 
clared the  ballads  too  beautiful  to  be  ancient.    Sir 
Walter  Scott  shook  his  head  in  utter  incredulity. 
The  Ettrick  Shepherd  pronounced  them  at  once 
to  be  the  work  of  Cunningham  ;   and  last,  but  not 
least,    Professor    Wilson    asserted    the    truth    in 
a  critique    published  in  Blackwood's    Magazine. 


When  the  fact  became  known,  it  at  once  estab- 
lished the  poet's  fame  as  a  man  of  genius :  a 
character  which  his  varied  works  have  confirmed. 
For  some  time  after  the  publication  of  the  "  Rel- 
ics," by  Cromek,  the  author  was  employed  by 
some  of  the  London  journals  ;  but  his  latter  years 
were  passed  in  the  service  of  Sir  Francis  Chantry, 
an  early  and  attached  friend  of  the  poet.  Allan 
Cunningham  died,  October,  20th,  1842,  and  was 
buried  at  the  cemetery  at  Kensall-green,  where 
his  last  resting  place  is  marked  by  a  tomb  of  solid 
granite,  erected  by  his  widow  and  five  surviving 
children.  The  profile  which  adorns  the  title-page 
of  the  present  volume  is  a  striking  likeness,  as  far 
as  features  are  concerned.  His  remarkably  fine 
and  brilliant  or  rather  lustrous  eye,  is  however 
wanting  to  complete  the  portrait.  Mr.  Cunning- 
ham's manners  were  simple  and  unaffected  ;  his 
conversation  racy,  manly,  and  enthusiastic,  when 
the  topic  excited  him  ;  nor  was  a  snatch  of  dry, 
sarcastic  humor  wanting,  when  the  occasion  re- 
quired it.  We  have  said  that  his  lyrics  were 
written  without  sufficient  reference  to  the  music 
to  which  they  ought  to  be  adapted  ;  but  we  do  not 
mean  to  say  that  Allan  Cunningham  had  not  a  high 
appreciation  of  the  melodies  of  his  country.  On 
the  contrary,  we  have  seen  the  stirring  appeal  of 
some  of  those  airs  fill  his  eyes  with  unbidden 
dew,  and  enchain  his  nature  as  by  a  spell  of  power. 
His  sensibilities  were,  however,  more  excited  by 
the  gentler  and  more  pastoral  than  by  the  more 
passionate  of  the  old  airs  of  Scotland  ;  and,  to  the 
last,  he  preferred  the  airs  of  "  Tweedside"  and 
the  "  Bush  aboon  Traquair"  to  the  deeper  pathos 
of  melodies  such  as  "  Gilderoy,"  or  the  spirit- 
stirring  tones  of  such  strains  as  "  Bruce's  Address 
to  his  Troops."  In  truth,  his  love  of  picturesque 
and  romantic  scenery  was  stronger  than  his  love 
of  pathos  ;  and  this  is  apparent  in  the  finest  of 
his  effusions,  some  of  which  will  live  as  long  as 
Scotland  has  a  literature  or  a  name. 

Of  the  other  volume,  which  helps  to  introduce 
these  remarks,  we  need  only  say,  that  as  far  as  it 
goes,  the  selection  is  judicious  and  tasteful,  and 
the  arrangement  of  the  airs  happy.  One  or  two 
of  the  melodies  are  new,  even  to  us  ;  and  the 
style  of  the  accompaniments  to  most  of  them  does 
Mr.  Wilson  great  credit  as  a  professional  man  and 
man  of  taste.  That  they  may  help  the  musical 
world  to  a  truer  appreciation  of  the  merits  of  these 
ancient  strains,  we  not  only  wish  but  believe ;  and 
we  recommend  them  as  likely  to  conduce  to  this 
desirable  end. — We  may  also  add,  that  the  notes 
appended  to  the  melodies  and  the  songs,  to  which 
they  are  linked,  are  written  in  an  agreeable  style, 
and  afford  much  pleasing  information  as  to  the 
subject  of  which  they  treat.  On  the  whole,  this 
is  the  best  collection  of  Scottish  national  music, 
as  far  as  it  goes,  that  we  have  yet  seen. 


THE    BRITISH    COLONIAL    SYSTEM. 


278 


From  the  Boston  Courier. 
THE    BRITISH    COLONIAL    SYSTEM. 

Great  Britain  is  at  the  present  moment  more 
embarrassed  by  her  colonies  than  she  was  in  1775. 
Then  the  only  embarrassment  was  a  dispute  as  to 
a  single  measure  of  colonial  government.  Now 
it  has  become  a  question  whether  the  system  of 
colonial  government  itself  can  be  carried  on.  The 
enormous  administrative  machine  by  which  the 
scattered  territories  of  the  British  empire  are  held 
together,  is  discovered  to  be  too  cumbrous  for  any 
common  efforts  of  mortal  man  in  office  to  manage. 
This  vast  political  body  may  be  compared  to  a 
giant,  whose  muscular  power  is  so  impeded  that 
he  is  compelled  to  carry  the  legs  which  were  de- 
signed to  carry  him.  The  colonies  have  till  very 
lately  been  regarded  as  constituting  no  small  part 
of  the  vital  strength  of  the  British  nation.  But 
a  change  has  come  over  the  views  of  statesmen 
and  political  economists,  and  it  is  audibly  whis- 
pered in  the  ears  of  Englishmen  that  the  foreign 
dependencies  of  Great  Britain  are  incumbrances, 
and  cannot  be  cast  off  too  soon.  In  plain  lan- 
guage, England  cannot  govern  her  colonies.  Ev- 
erything goes  wrong  with  them,  and  will  go 
wrong,  in  spite  of  the  money  spent,  settlers  ship- 
ped off,  the  governors  salaried,  the  acres  granted, 
the  charters  framed,  and  the  bounties  paid.  The- 
ories have  promised  fair,  but  the  footing  up  of  the 
national  ledger  has  most  wofully  falsified  all  these 
promises.  There  is  no  standing  out  against  arith- 
metic, and  every  calculating  politician  is  asking 
what  the  colonies  are  good  for  when  they  do  not 
pay  their  own  expenses.  In  a  debate  in  the 
House  of  Commons,  on  the  colonial  system,  Sir 
William  Molesworth  made  the  following  state- 
ment of  the  cost  of  the  existing  method  of  govern- 
ing the  British  colonies  : — 

In  the  course  of  the  last  fifteen  years,  the  colo- 
nies have  directly  cost  Great  Britain  at  least  £60.- 
000,000  in  the  shape  of  military,  naval,  civil,  and 
extraordinary  expenditure,  exclusive  of  the  «£20.- 
000,000  which  were  paid  for  the  abolition  of  sla- 
very. Therefore,  the  total  direct  cost  of  the 
colonies  has  been  at  least  £"80,000,000  in  the  last 
fifteen  years.  Now,  if  honorable  members  would 
merely  take  the  trouble  of  recalling  to  their  minds 
the  chief  events  which  were  taking  place  in  the 
colonies,  whilst  this  money  was  expending,  they 
must  at  once  admit  that  the  result  of  the  expendi- 
ture has  been  far  from  satisfactory,  either  to  the 
United  Kingdom  or  to  the  colonies  ;  and  I  think 
they  will  likewise  admit  that  there  must  be  some- 
thing essentially  faulty  in  a  policy  which,  at  such 
an  enormous  cost,  produces  the  results  which  I  will 
briefly  enumerate  to  the  house.  In  the  first  place, 
in  our  North  American  dependencies,  within  the 
last  fifteen  years  there  has  been  a  conflict  of  races, 
ending  in  civil  war;  two  rebellions — one  in  Upper 
Canada  and  one  in  Lower  Canada,  suppressed  at 
great  cost  in  this  country ;  various  constitutions 
destroyed  or  suspended ;  two  hostile  provinces 
united  by  means  of  intrigue  and  corruption  ;  and 
now,  it  is  said,  I  hope  most  untruly,  that  the  war 
of  races  is  about  to  be  renewed.  If  this  should 
happen,  and  should  lead  to  civil  strife  and  rebellion, 
and  if  Great  Britain  should  unhappily  attempt  to 
suppress  it  by  force  of  arms,  that  attempt,  if  suc- 


cessful, will  cost  many  millions  more  than  the  for- 
mer rebellion,  for  the  rebels  will  be,  not  the  poor 
ignorant  habitans  of  Canada,  but  the  fierce  and  en- 
ergetic Anglo-Saxon  population. 

Eighty  millions  sterling  paid  in  fifteen  years 
for  governing  people  who  could  govern  themselves 
much  better,  may  indeed  be  called  "  far  from  sat- 
isfactory," considering  that  the  home  population 
of  the  British  empire  are  starving  by  thousands, 
tens  of  thousands,  and  hundreds  of  thousands. 
How  much  more  will  Great  Britain  expend  in 
this  costly  amusement  of  maintaining  garrisons 
and  governors  all  over  the  world?  A  time  will 
come  when  she  can  no  longer  pay  them.  Sir 
W.  Molesworth  draws  the  following  contrast  be- 
tween colonies  and  self-governed  territories  : — 

Experience  has  satisfied  me  that  under  our  pres- 
ent system  of  colonial  government,  no  gentleman — 
no  man  of  birth  or  education — ought  to  think  of 
emigrating  to  any  one  of  the  British  dependencies  ; 
and  I  feel  satisfied  that  if  our  colonial  system  con- 
tinue unreformed,  the  better  class  of  emigrants  who 
wish  to  seek  their  fortunes  in  a  new  world,  where 
there  is  less  competition,  and  a  more  open  field  for 
youthful  energy  and  enterprise,  will  be  more  and 
more  apt  to  direct  their  steps  to  the  United  States  of 
America,  where  they  will  enjoy  institutions  and  self- 
government  of  English  origin,  and  will  not  be  liable 
to  have  their  prospects  marred  by  the  ignorant  and 
capricious  interference  of  distant  and  irresponsible  au- 
thorities, or  of  their  ill-selected  instruments.  With- 
in the  last  five-and-twenty  years,  as  I  have  already 
said,  about  two  millions  of  persons  have  emigrated 
from  this  country.  One  million  have  gone  directly 
to  the  United  States  of  America,  and  about  800,- 

000  to  our  North  American  colonies — of  the  latter, 
more  than  one  half  have  reemigrated  to  the  United 
States.  Therefore,  in  all  probability,  three  fourths 
of  the  emigration  from  this  country  during  the  last 
five-and-twenty  years  has  been  to  the  United  States 
(in  fact,  last  year,  three  fourths  of  the  emigrants 
from  this  country,  188,000  out  of  248,000,  went 
directly  to  the  United  States.)  It  is  not  improba- 
ble, therefore,  that  the  number  of  persons  now  liv- 
ing in  the  United  States,  who  were  born  British 
subjects,  is  as  great  as  the  whole  number  of  per- 
sons of  British  and  Irish  descent  in  all  our  depen- 
dencies. I  ask,  why  do  emigrants  prefer  the 
United  States  to  the  British  colonies  1  I  ask  this 
question  not  from  any  feelings  of  jealousy  of  the 
United  States.  For  I  look  upon  those  states  as  the 
greatest,  the  most  glorious,  and  most  useful  chil- 
dren of  England  ;  for  their  inhabitants  I  entertain 
the  strongest  regard  and  affection.  I  rejoice  that 
we  are  assisting  them  in  peopling  their  far  west. 

1  rejoice  at  everything  which  promotes  their  inter- 
ests and  redounds  to  their  honor.  I  believe  these 
feelings  are  entertained  and  returned  by  the  in- 
structed and  reflecting  men  of  both  countries — I  be- 
lieve that  trade,  emigration,  and  similarity  of  institu- 
tions are  daily  strengthening  the*  ties  between  Great 
Britain  and  her  independent  colonies  ;  and  thence  I 
augur  the  happiest  consequences  to  our  race. 


THE  HUNGARIAN  STRUGGLE. 

The  following  note  has  been  addressed  by  Count 
Ladislas  Teleki  (Hungarian  representative  in  Par- 
is) to  the  Minister  of  Foreign  Affairs  of  the  French 
republic  : — 

Monsieur  le  Ministre  :— Events  press  onward. 
The  intervention  of  Russia  is  a  reality.    After  hav- 


THE  HUNGARIAN  STRUGGLE. 


279 


ing  gloriously  resisted  the  armies  of  Austria,  Hun- 
gary finds  herself  now  upon  the  point  of  being 
crushed  under  the  weight  of  a  new  Holy  Alliance, 
reorganized  on  Cossack  principles.  The  manifesto 
of  the  Czar  Nicholas  leaves  no  further  doubt  on  this 
subject.  The  Emperor  Joseph  publicly  avows  him- 
self the  ally  of  the  foreigner  who  invades  his  states. 
The  fact  of  this  Russian  intervention,  solicited  in 
the  name  of  the  Emperor-king  of  Hungary,  is  what 
has  above  all  other  things  led  the  National  Assem- 
bly of  Hungary  to  declare  the  dechcance  of  the  house 
of  Hapsburg-Lorraine,  which  had  already  violated 
every  engagement,  and  broken  all  the  compacts,  by 
virtue  of  which  they  have  for  more  than  three  cen- 
turies possessed  the  crown  of  Hungary. 

I  have  given  the  details  relative  to  the  Hungarian 
question  in  two  of  my  notes,  presented  to  the  Min- 
ister for  Foreign  Affairs  of  the  French  republic,  in 
October,  1848,  and  in  March  of  the  present  year,  as 
well  as  in  a  manifesto  addressed  in  the  name  of 
Hungary  to  the  civilized  nations  of  Europe,  and 
which  I  had  likewise  the  honor  to  present  to  the 
minister  of  the  republic  in  December,  1848. 

Since  then,  this  question  has  assumed  greater  di- 
mensions :  henceforward  it  has  a  European  impor- 
tance. 

It.  now  becomes  my  duty  to  sum  up,  in  a  few 
words,  that  which  has  relation  to  the  just  right  of 
Hungary  in  the  deadly  struggle  which  she  has  to 
bear  against  Absolutism,  and  which  identifies  her 
cause  with  that  of  civilization  and  freedom  in  gen- 
eral. 

1.  The  legal  right  of  Hungary. — Hungary  has 
ever  been  independent  of  Austria.  Ferdinand  I., 
the  first  prince  of  the  house  of  Austria  that  ever 
reigned  in  Hungary,  received  the  crown  in  1526,  in 
accordance  with  an  election  by  the  diet.  He  swore 
to  maintain  the  constitution  and  the  independence 
of  Hungary.  All  his  successors  took  the  same 
oath.  The  crown  of  Hungary  first  became  heredi- 
tary in  the  house  of  Hapsburgh  in  virtue  of  the 
Pragmatic  Sanction,  passed  by  the  estates  of  Hun- 
gary in  1687.  In  1723  this  settlement  was  extend- 
ed by  the  Hungarian  diet  to  the  female  line  of  the 
house  of  Hapsburg  (second  Pragmatic  Sanction.) 
But  the  independence  of  Hungary  was  maintained 
and  guarantied  not  less  by  these  very  acts  than  by 
the  oaths  of  all  the  kings  of  the  house  of  Hapsburg- 
Lorraine,  even  down  to  our  own  days.  By  article 
10  of  the  year  1790,  the  Emperor-king  Leopold  II. 
recognized  Hungary  as  a  free  and  independent  state, 
in  its  whole  legislative  and  administrative  system. 
Hence  the  article  3  of  the  year  1848,  by  which  a  par- 
liamentary government  was  settled  in  Hungary,  in- 
troduced no  change  in  its  relations  to  Austria.  This 
law  was  no  more  than  a  development  of  all  the  fore- 
going laws.  It  was  passed  by  a  unanimous  vote  of 
the  two  houses  in  the  Hungarian  diet,  and  was  for- 
mally sanctioned  by  the  king,  Ferdinand  V. 

All  that  we  demanded  of  the  house  of  Austria 
was  that  our  charter  should  henceforward  be  a 
truth  ;  our  demands  did  not  go  one  step  beyond 
what  had  been  guarantied  to  us  in  succession  by  all 
our  kings. 

2.  Conduct  of  the  house  of  Austria. — The  house 
of  Austria  has  broken  all  her  engagements  with 
Hungary,  from  the  moment  when,  in  consequence 
of  her  victory  over  the  army  of  Charles  Albert  in 
July,  she  felt  herself  strong  enough  to  venture  it. 
She  put  in  force  every  means  which  could  lead  to 
her  end  of  overthrowing  the  Hungarian  constitution, 
and  incorporating  Hungary  in  her  Austrian  mon- 
archy. 


She  publicly  preached  revolt  abroad  ;  she  raised 
up  national  hatreds  among  us ;  she  excited  men  to 
pillage,  to  burn,  to  murder;  she  awakened  the  en- 
mity of  the  poor  against  the  rich  ;  she  offered  the 
hand  of  friendship  to  all  our  enemies  ;  she  decreed 
the  partition  of  LIungary  into  numerous  provinces  ; 
she  launched  armies  against  us,  and  declared  all 
those  to  be  rebels  who  remained  faithful  to  their 
country  and  its  laws.  Last  of  all,  she  has  called  in 
Russia  to  her  aid,  and  has  thus  caused  her  own 
states  to  be  invaded  by  the  most  dangerous  of  her 
own  rivals. 

It  is,  therefore,  in  the  exercise  of  a  legal  right, 
that  the  Hungarian  diet  has  decreed  the  decheance 
of  the  house  of  Hapsburg-Lorraine,  which  has 
shown  itself  the  most  bitter  enemy  of  our  country. 
I  feel  an  intimate  conviction,  that  Europe,  that 
France,  ought  to  take  an  interest  in  us. 

For  we  are  at  once  the  champions  of  freedom  and 
of  legal  order  ;  we  are  the  defenders  of  good  and  of 
society  ;  and  it  is  the  house  of  Austria  which,  in 
reference  to  us  and  to  our  constitution,  legally  guar- 
antied, is  in  the  state  of  rebellion. 

3.  Hungary  is  the  champion  of  civilization. — 
This  Russian  intervention  is  totally  adverse  to  the 
interests  of  the  whole  of  Europe.  Austria  has 
always  been  looked  upon  as  the  proper  bulwark  of 
Europe  against  Russia.  But  this  intervention  is  the 
death  of  Austria.  It  would  be  absurd  to  imagine 
that  Russia  marches  her  armies,  and  perils  her 
finances,  with  the  sole  object  of  setting  up  a  barrier 
against  herself.  Her  intervention,  therefore,  will 
be  nothing  but  a  means  of  subjugating  Austria. 
Besides,  we  know  very  well  what  are  the  real  in- 
tentions of  Russia  with  regard  to  the  Sclavic  popu- 
lations of  the  Austrian  empire.  The  Russian  auto- 
crat already  looks  upon  himself  in  the  light  of  their 
legitimate  sovereign.  Hence,  when  she  has  suc- 
ceeded in  reconstituting  Austria  after  her  own  fash- 
ion, Russia  will  have  pushed  herself,  in  fact,  as  far 
as  Germany  ;  this  is  what  must  be  expected,  if  we 
are  crushed.  Under  such  circumstances,  will  Tur- 
key, already  wounded  by  the  occupation  of  Moldavia 
and  Wallachia,  have  power  to  bear  the  shock  of  the 
Northern  Colossus  1 

No  !  all  is  destined  to  be  subdued  in  its  turn.  Af- 
ter having  invaded  Austria,  Russia  will  have  the 
Bosphorus.  Europe  will  no  longer  possess  any 
bulwark  against  her.  Thus,  in  combating  the  Rus- 
sians we  are  serving  the  interests  of  the  whole  of 
Europe. 

Our  army  amounts  to  very  nearly  200,000  men, 
perfectly  drilled  and  disciplined,  together  with  an 
imposing  force  of  artillery.  The  force  of  Turkey 
is  hardly  inferior ;  and  she  has,  besides,  her  fleet 
and  the  Egyptian  contingent.  This  strength  is 
more  than  is  required  to  resist  the  Russians.  The 
intervention  of  Russia  could  not  take  place — at  all 
events,  could  not  succeed — if  advantage  were  taken 
of  these  forces,  if  pains  were  taken  to  invite  them. 
France  has  only  to  will  it.  Let  me  hope  that  she 
will  not  look  on  with  an  indifferent  eye  upon  this 
intervention — that  she  will  have  the  will  to  prevent 
it. 

For  the  policy  of  Russia,  at  last  unmasked  by  the 
manifesto  of  the  Czar  Nicholas,  proves  sufficiently 
that  he  looks  upon  himself  as  the  natural  enemy  of 
all  civilized  people,  and,  as  a  final  consequence,  of 
France.  It  proves  that,  in  her  present  attack  upon 
us,  Russia  is  only  taking  up  a  strong  position,  by 
rendering  Austria  subject  to  herself. 

Let  me  entreat  you  to  take  into  consideration  the 
respect  for  existing  rights  which  the  national  gov- 


280 


ROME. 


ernraent  of  Hungary  maintains,  even  against  its 
own  interest.  While  the  Austro-Russian  troops 
were  violating  the  neutrality  of  the  Turkish  terri- 
tory in  Wallachia,  the  general  of  the  Hungarian 
forces  made  it  his  duty  to  respect  it ;  he  halted 
his  men  upon  the  frontiers  of  Transylvania,  at  a 
moment  when,  by  imitating  the  enemy's  example, 
and  pursuing  him  into  the  Turkish  territory,  he 
could  have  put  the  Austro-Russians  in  a  condition 
to  do  him  no  further  mischief. 

Pardon  me,  M.  le  Ministre,  for  having  troubled 
you  with  so  many  details ;  but  this  was  for  me  a 
sacred  duty,  which  I  could  not  avoid  fulfilling. 

I  am  a  Hungarian — I  owe  myself  to  the  cause  of 
my  country.  I  am  the  representative  of  her  inter- 
ests— it  is  my  duty  to  defend  them — and  I  do  so  in 
the  intimate  conviction  that  the  interests  of  all  hu- 
manity are  sharers  in  our  own. 

Your  own  feelings  towards  the  cause  I  represent 
are  a  pledge  that  you  will  give  a  favorable  reception 
to  these  lines. 

Be  pleased,  M.  le  Ministre,  to  accept,  &c, 

Compte  Ladislas  Teleki. 
M.  de  Tocqueville,  Minister  of 
Foreign  Affairs. 

From  the  London  Times. 

The  policy  of  violence  towards  Hungary  has 
proved  in  all  respects  a  dangerous  policy ;  but  the 
necessity  it  has  involved  of  applying  for  Russian 
assistance  stamps  it  with  a  more  fatal  character. 
It  can  never  have  been  supposed  that  the  Emperor 
Nicholas  was  to  be  summoned  to  the  field  in  the 
character  of  a  mere  auxiliary.  The  immense  mag- 
nitude of  the  forces  he  has  put  in  motion,  and  the 
positions  claimed  by  the  Russian  generals  in  the 
scheme  of  the  campaign,  clearly  indicate  that,  from 
the  moment  at  which  the  Russian  operations  com- 
mence, they  will  absorb  the  whole  interest  of  the 
war.  The  reports  which  have  already  been  circu- 
lated, of  the  advance  of  Russian  divisions  into  Hun- 
gary, are  exceedingly  incorrect ;  properly  speaking, 
the  campaign  has  not  yet  opened,  and  great  doubt 
prevails  as  to  the  intentions  of  the  Russian  emperor. 
The  delay  which  has  already  occurred  will  materi- 
ally increase  the  difficulties  of  the  campaign,  in  the 
hottest  and  most  inconvenient  months  of  the  year  ; 
and  since  the  struggle  will  assume  the  character  of 
a  foreign  war  with  a  detested  enemy,  we  are  by  no 
means  convinced  that  the  result  will  be  as  speedy 
as  anticipated  at  Warsaw,  or  as  satisfactory  as  has 
been  anticipated  at  Vienna. 

Meanwhile,  although  the  debility  of  Austria  has 
thus  reduced  her  to  open  the  inner  frame-work  of 
the  empire  to  foreign  armies,  her  own  military  op- 
erations in  other  parts  of  Europe  have  been  inordi- 
nately extended.  The  imperial  forces  in  Italy  have 
occupied  Florence,  taken  Bologna,  and  laid  siege  to 
Ancona,  in  their  anxiety  to  share  with  the  French 
republic  in  the  suppression  of  Italian  insurrections  ; 
and  Marshal  Radetzky  reigns  in  Milan  in  semi-inde- 
pendence of  the  ordinary  ministers  of  the  crown.  In 
Germany  the  policy  of  Austria  is  less  active,  but 
not  less  resolute.  She  has  her  troops  in  the  Vo- 
rarlberg  and  in  the  garrison  of  Mayence  ;  she  sup- 
ports Bavaria  in  her  repugnance  to  join  the  Prussian 
Sonderbund ;  and  she  awaits  the  course  of  events 
without  apparently  the  smallest  intention  of  waiving 
the  rights  she  has  so  long  enjoyed  in  the  Germanic 
body. 

To  sustain  the  military  and  political  influence  of 
a  state  over  so  vast  an  extent  of  territory — not  con- 
fined even  by  the  frontiers  of  Austria,  but  reaching 
from  Wallachia  to  the  Rhine,  and  descending  be- 


yond the  Apennines  to  the  south— would  appear  to 
demand  either  boundless  resources,  or  a  very  close 
alliance  with  the  other  countries  engaged  in  these 
transactions.  But  it  is  notorious  that  the  financial 
resources  of  Austria  are  reduced  to  a  low  ebb,  and 
that  her  resources  in  men  are  seriously  curtailed  by 
the  Hungarian  war,  which  not  only  stops  the  rein- 
forcements ordinarily  derived  from  that  warlike  peo- 
ple, but  demands  other  troops  to  oppose  the  Magyar 
combatants.  In  Italy  the  arrangement  with  France 
is  one  which  an  accident  on  the  theatre  of  war,  or  a 
change  of  rule  in  Paris,  might  at  any  time  convert 
into  direct  hostility,  and  the  conclusion  of  a  defini- 
tive peace  with  Sardinia  is  as  remote  as  ever.  In 
Germany  the  policy  of  Austria  evidently  requires 
the  firm  adherence  of  the  court  of  Munich,  to  which 
that  of  Wurtemberg  may  perhaps  be  added.  But 
all  these  circumstances  tend  to  render  the  cabinet 
of  Vienna  more  dependent  on  Russia,  and  to  give 
Russia  a  decisive  influence,  through  the  court  of 
Vienna,  upon  the  principal  questions  now  agitated 
in  Europe. 

That  is  a  result  deeply  to  be  deplored,  not  only 
for  the  welfare  and  dignity  of  Austria,  but  for  the 
tranquillity  and  progress  of  the  continent.  We  have 
done  justice  to  the  firmness  with  which  the  Empe- 
ror Nicholas  has  maintained  his  position  during  this 
general  tempest,  even  in  the  most  unsettled  portions 
of  his  own  dominions,  and  we  have  applauded  the 
moderation  he  has  more  than  once  expressed  tow- 
ards other  states  more  agitated  than  his  own  em- 
pire ;  but  as  the  Russian  armies,  with  their  immense 
stores  and  materials  of  war,  have  gathered  on  the 
eastern  frontier  of  Europe,  it  is  impossible  not  to 
remark  a  more  enthusiastic  and  less  guarded  tone  in 
the  language  attributed  to  the  autocrat.  His  acts, 
however,  have  not  yet  corresponded  to  this  lan- 
guage. The  postponement  of  the  operations  in 
provinces  so  contiguous  to  his  own  territories  has 
been  thought  to  imply  hesitation  ;  and  certainly  the 
disposition  of  the  Austrian  generals  and  troops  tow- 
ards their  northern  allies  is  not  encouraging.  The 
campaign  is  unpopular  in  both  armies,  and  it  were 
well  if  circumstances  were  even  now  to  arise  which 
might  prevent  it.  The  events  of  the  last  few  days 
in  Paris,  and  the  consolidation  of  the  present  French 
government  upon  the  failure  of  the  last  and  most 
daring  enterprise  of  the  Red  Republic,  are  highly 
favorable  to  the  maintenance  of  peace,  and  it  is  ex- 
tremely to  be  desired  that  Austria,  which  has  so 
much  cause,  to  desire  the  removal  of  the  burdens  of 
war,  should  adopt  the  policy  best  calculated  to  ter- 
minate these  contentions.  On  the  other  hand,  the 
various  insurgents  of  Italy,  Germany  and  Hungary 
have  less  reason  than  ever  to  count  on  the  active 
support  of  the  revolutionary  faction  in  France,  which 
has  just  been  so  signally  defeated. 


ROME. 

We  copy  two  letters  of  Mazzini,  which  have 
won  for  him  the  applause  of  the  most  prejudiced. 
The  New  York  Evening  Post  says  : — The  moral 
sense  of  united  Christendom  has  been  outraged  by 
the  proceedings  of  the  French  army  before  the 
walls  of  Rome.  If  the  fate  of  Korah  and  his 
abandoned  followers  had  overtaken  them,  and  the 
earth  had  opened  and  swallowed  up  the  whole 
army  and  its  leaders,  the  chief  regret  that  such 
an  event  ought  to  have  inspired  would  have  been, 
that  the  men  who  instigated  and  directed  this  out- 


ROME. 


281 


rage  upon  the  liberties  and  lives  of  the  Roman 
people,  had  not  been  among  its  victims. 

THE    ROMAN    TRIUMVIRATE    TO    M.    LESSEPS. 

Rome,  May  25. 

Monsieur, — We  had  the  honor  to  furnish  you,  in 
our  note  of  the  16th,  with  some  information  relative 
to  the  unanimity  with  which  the  Roman  govern- 
ment had  been  established.  We  have  at  present  to 
address  you  on  the  question,  as  it  is  actually  placed, 
in  point  of  fact  and  of  law,  between  the  French 
government  and  our  own.  You  will  permit  us  to 
do  so  with  all  the  frankness  called  for  by  our  situa- 
tion, and  the  sympathies  which  should  prevail  be- 
tween France  and  Italy.-  Our  diplomacy  is  the 
truth  ;  and  the  character  given  to  your  mission, 
sir,  is  to  us  a  guarantee  that  the  best  possible  con- 
struction will  be  given  to  all  that  we  have  the  honor 
to  say. 

Permit  us  to  look  back  for  a  moment  at  the  source 
of  the  actual  situation. 

In  consequence  of  conferences  held  and  arrange- 
ments made  some  time  since,  without  the  govern- 
ment of  Rome  being  asked  to  take  part,  it  was 
decided  by  the  Catholic  Powers — 1.  That  a  political 
modification  should  take  place  in  the  government 
and  institutions  of  the  Roman  States.  2.  That  the 
modification  should  be  based  on  the  restoration  of 
Pius  IX.,  not  as  Pope — which  would  have  found  no 
opposition  from  us — but  as  temporal  prince.  3. 
That  if  an  intervention  were  necessary  to  secure 
that  object,  an  intervention  should  be  made. 

We  are  willing  to  admit  that,  whilst  with  some 
of  the  contracting  governments,  the  dream  of  a 
general  restoration  and  the  absolute  return  to  the 
treaties  of  1815  was  indulged,  France  was  misled 
into  cooperation  with  them,  in  consequence  of  erro- 
neous information  given  to  it,  by  which  it  was  sys- 
tematically alleged  that  the  Roman  territory  was  in 
a  state  of  anarchy,  and  tyrannized  over  by  terror, 
exercised  in  the  name  of  an  odious  minority.  We 
likewise  know,  that  in  the  proposed  modification, 
the  French  government  sought  to  exercise  an  influ- 
ence, more  or  less  liberal,  opposed  to  the  absolutist 
programme  of  Austria  and  Naples.  Nevertheless, 
it  is  true  that,  whether  under  despotic  or  constitu- 
tional forms,  with  or  without  liberal  guarantees  for 
the  Roman  people,  the  ruling  idea  of  all  was  to  re- 
turn to  times  gone  by,  and  to  arrange  a  transaction 
between  the  Roman  people  and  the  Pope,  as  temporal 
sovereign. 

We  cannot  conceal,  sir,  that  the  French  expedi- 
tion was  planned  and  executed  under  the  influence 
of  that  idea.  The  expedition  had  for  its  object,  on 
the  one  hand,  to  throw  the  sword  of  France  into  the 
scale  of  negotiations  about  to  be  opened  at  Rome, 
and  guarantee,  on  the  other  hand,  the  Roman  people 
from  any  retrograde  excess;  but,  in  any  case,  it 
was  resolved  that  a  constitutional  monarchy  should 
be  reconstructed  in  favor  of  the  Holy  Pontiff.  Apart, 
sir,  from  the  information  we  possess  relative  to  the 
concert  of  Austria,  from  the  result  of  the  several 
interviews  had  with  General  Oudinot,  the  formal 
declarations  given  by  successive  agents  to  the  Tri- 
umvirate, the  silence  so  obstinately  maintained 
whenever  we  sought  to  open  the  political  question, 
and  obtain  a  positive  answer  to  the  doubts  suggested 
in  our  note  of  the  15th,  we  hold  it  to  be  a  fact  that 
you  have  the  means  within  your  own  power  of  as- 
certaining that  the  institutions  by  which  the  Roman 
States  are  now  governed  arise  from  the  free  expres- 
sion of  the  popular  voice,  and  from  the  spontaneous 


and  inviolable  wishes  of  the  people,  legally  consulted. 
Indeed,  the  discussion,  which  took  place  in  the 
French  National  Assembly,  and  the  vote  of  that 
body,  prove  in  the  fullest  manner  the  truth  of  all 
we  say. 

In  face  of  such  a  situation,  and  under  the  menace 
of  an  inadmissible  "  transaction,"  and  of  negotiations 
which  the  condition  of  our  people  in  no  manner  justi- 
fies, the  part  we  have  to  play  is  no  longer  doubtful. 
We  owe  it  to  our  country,  to  France,  to  all  Europe, 
to  fulfil  honorably,  and  to  the  last,  the  mission  with 
which  we  are  charged — freely  given,  and  freely  ac- 
cepted— namely,  to  maintain  for  our  country,  as  far 
as  it  is  possible,  the  inviolability  of  its  territory,  and 
of  the  institutions  legally  proclaimed.  We  desired 
time  to  appeal  to  France  well  informed  from  France 
badly  informed,  in  order  that  the  republic  might 
be  saved  from  the  stain  and  remorse  which  it  must 
suffer  if,  carried  along  by  bad  foreign  advice,  she 
becomes,  almost  at  the  moment  of  her  own  creation, 
the  accomplice  of  a  crime  for  which  we  can  find  no 
parallel  without  reverting  to  the  year  1772,  and  the 
first  division  of  Poland.  We  owe  it  to  Europe  to 
maintain,  as  much  as  depends  on  us,  the  fundamental 
principle  of  international  life,  and  the  independence 
of  every  people  as  far  as  their  internal  affairs  are 
concerned.  We  say  this  without  pride,  for,  whilst 
it  is  with  enthusiasm  that  we  resist  the  invasion  of 
the  Italian  monarchy,  and  our  eternal  enemy,  Aus- 
tria, it  is  with  profound  grief  that  we  are  compelled 
to  oppose  a  French  army,  as  we  think  we  have  de- 
served, in  following  the  line  just  pointed  out,  credit, 
not  only  from  our  own  country,  but  from  all  Euro- 
pean people,  and  especially  from  France. 

We  come  now,  sir,  to  the  actual  question.  You 
are  aware,  sir.  of  all  the  circumstances  that  have 
occurred  since  the  French  invasion.  Our  territory 
has  been  violated  by  the  King  of  Naples.  4,000 
Spaniards  embarked  on  the  17th,  directed  to  our 
coast  to  invade  it ;  the  Austrians,  after  having  over- 
come the  heroic  resistance  of  Bologna,  have  ad- 
vanced into  the  Romagna,  and  are  now  in  full  march 
for  Ancona. 

We  have  beaten  and  expelled  from  our  territory 
the  forces  of  the  King  of  Naples.  We  will  do  the 
same  with  those  of  Austria,  if  the  position  of  the 
French  army  does  not  interfere  with  our  operations. 

It  is  with  regret  that  we  thus  speak  ;  but  it  must 
be  known,  sir,  how  much  the  French  expedition  to 
Civita  Vecchia  costs  us  at  present. 

It  is  painful  to  affirm  these  things  ;  but  we  state 
that  of  all  the  interventions  by  which  we  are  now 
oppressed,  that  of  France  has  been  to  us  the  most 
fatal.  Against  the  soldiers  of  Naples  and  Austria 
we  can  freely  fight,  and  God  will  protect  the  just 
cause  ;  but  we  do  not  wish  to  fight  against  the 
French.  We  are,  as  respects  France,  in  a  state, 
not  of  war,  but  of  defence.  But  this  position— the 
only  one  we  wish  to  maintain  when  we  meet  French- 
men— has  for  us  all  the  inconvenience,  without  any 
of  the  favorable  chances,  of  war. 

The  French  expedition,  sir,  in  the  first  instance, 
compelled  us  concentrate  our  troops,  which  has  left 
our  frontier  open  to  the  Austrian  invasion.  Bologna 
and  the  towns  of  the  Romagna  have  been  ungar- 
risoned,  and  the  Austrians  have  taken  advantage  of 
that  fact.  After  eight  days  of  heroic  defence,  sus- 
tained by  the  population,  Bologna  fell.  We  pur- 
chased in  France  arms  to  defend  our  liberties  ;  of 
these  arms  10,000  stand  at  least  have  been  seized 
between  Civitia  Vecchia  and  Marseilles.  By  one 
blow  you  have  taken  from  us  10,000  soldiers,  for 
every  armed  man  is  a  soldier  against  the  Austrians. 


2S2 


ROME. 


Your  forces  are  still  under  our  walls,  almost 
within  gun-shot,  disposed  for  an  attack.  You  com- 
pel us  to  keep  the  town  in  a  state  of  defence  which 
injures  our  finances.  You  force  us  to  keep  in  Rome 
that  portion  of  our  troops  which  might  be  so  well  em- 
ployed in  saving  our  cities  from  the  occupation  and 
ravages  of  Austria.  You  impede  our  provisions, 
our  circulation,  and  our  couriers.  You  keep  our 
city  in  a  state  of  excitement  which,  if  our  people 
were  not  so  prudent  and  so  wise,  might  occasion 
evil  consequences.  Reaction  or  disorder  cannot 
be  produced,  for  both  are  impossible  in  Rome  ;  but 
irritation  against  France  is  kept  alive,  and  that  is  an 
evil  of  the  first  magnitude  to  those  who  loved  and 
expected  good  from  her. 

Sir,  we  are  besieged — besieged  by  France  in  the 
name  of  a  mission  of  protection  ;  whilst  at  some 
miles  from  us  the  King  of  Naples,  though  flying 
from  us,  takes  hostages  from  our  towns,  and  the 
Austnans  murder  our  brothers. 

You  have,  sir,  presented  to  us  three  propositions, 
which  were  deemed  inadmissible  by  the  Assembly, 
and  therefore  we  have  nothing  more  to  say  with  re- 
spect to  them.  To-day  you  add  another  to  those 
that  are  rejected.  This  last  proposition  declares, 
"  that  France  will  protect  from  all  foreign  invasion 
such  parts  of  the  Roman  territory  as  are  occupied 
by  its  troops."  You  must  yourself,  sir,  know  that 
such  a  proposal  in  no  respect  changes  the  nature 
of  things.  The  part  of  our  States  occupied  by  you 
is,  in  fact,  protected,  but  it  is  only  for  the  present ; 
and  you  insinuate  that,  for  the  future,  we  have  no 
other  means  of  protection  open  to  us  but  by  placing 
all  our  territory  under  you. 

The  difficulty  of  the  question  is  not  there  ;  it  is 
in  the  occupation  of  Rome.  That  condition  is 
placed  in  the  front  of  all  your  propositions.  But 
we  have  the  honor  to  tell  you,  sir,  that  such  a  con- 
dition is  impossible.  The  people  will  never  consent 
to  it.  If  the  occupation  of  Rome  has  for  its  sole 
object  the  protection  of  it,  the  people  will  thank  you 
for  your  kindness  ;  but  they  will  tell  you  that  they 
are  able  to  defend  Rome  by  their  own  force.  They 
would  be  dishonored,  even  in  your  eyes,  by  declar- 
ing their  impotency,  and  by  stating  that  some 
French  regiments  were  required.  If  the  occupa- 
tion has  in  view — which  God  forbid — a  political 
intention,  the  people,  who  have  voluntarily  chosen 
their  government,  will  not  endure  it.  Rome  is  our 
capital,  the  palladium,  the  holy  city.  It  knows  full 
well,  that  independently  of  its  personal  honor,  civil 
war  is  the  result  of  all  foreign  occupation.  It 
doubts  all  intervention.  It  foresees,  if  the  troops 
were  once  admitted,  changes  in  men  and  institutions 
which  would  be  dangerous  to  liberty.  It  knows 
that,  in  presence  of  foreign  bayonets,  the  indepen- 
dence of  its  Assembly,  of  its  government,  would  be 
only  vain  words.  It  has  eternally  Civita  Vecchia 
before  its  eyes. 

On  that  point,  sir,  believe  me,  our  opinion  is  ir- 
revocable. We  will  be  massacred  from  barricade 
to  barricade,  rather  than  submit.  Will  the  soldiers 
of  France — will  they,  can  they  butcher  a  nation  of 
brothers  whom  they  came  to  assist,  because  that 
people  will  not  give  up  their  capital? 

France  has  the  choice  of  only  three  roles  for  its 
action  in  the  Roman  States — France  must  declare 
herself  either  for  us  or  against  us,  or  remain  neuter. 

To  declare  for  us,  is  formally  to  recognize  our 
republic,  and  fight  side  by  side  with  our  troops 
against  the  Austrians. 

To  declare  against  us,  is  to  destroy,  without  any 
motive,  public  liberty  ;  the  national  life  of  a  friendly 


people,  and  to  fight  side  by  side  with  the  Austrians. 
France  cannot  do  so.  She  cannot  begin  an 
European  war  for  the  sake  of  our  friendship.  Let 
her  then  remain  neuter  in  the  struggle  between  us 
and  our  enemies.  This  day  we  demand  only  her 
neutrality. 

The  occupation  of  Civita  Vecchia  is  a  fact  ac- 
complished. France  thinks  it  wrong,  in  the  actual 
state  of  things,  to  remain  far  from  the  field  of  action. 
She  thinks  that  whether  we  be  conquerors  or  con- 
quered, we  have  need  of  her  mediating  influence  or 
of  her  protection.  We  do  not  agree  with  her,  but 
we  let  her  think  so.  Let  her,  therefore,  remain  at 
Civita  Vecchia.  Let  her  even  extend  her  camp,  as 
the  number  of  her  troops  now  require  space,  to  the 
salubrious  country  between  Civita  Vecchia  and  Vi- 
terbo.  Let  her  then  await  the  issue  of  the  battle 
which  must  ere  long  take  place. 

All  facilities  are  offered.  Proofs  of  a  frank  and 
loyal  sympathy  shall  be  given.  The  officers  may 
visit  Rome.  Her  soldiers  shall  have  every  possible 
comfort ;  but  her  neutrality  must  be  sincere  and 
without  arriere  pensee.  She  must  declare  it  in  ex- 
plicit terms.  She  must  leave  us  free  to  throw  our 
soldiers  in  the  battle's  front.  She  must  deliver  up 
our  arms.  She  must  not  close  with  her  cruisers 
our  ports  to  the  men  who  come  from  other  parts  of 
Italy  to  our  aid.  Above  all,  let  her  leave  the  vicinity 
of  our  walls,  and  let  all  appearance  of  hostility  cease 
between  two  people  destined  ere  long  to  be  united 
in  the  same  international  creed,  as  they  are  to-day 
in  the  adoption  of  the  same  form  of  government. 

Receive,  sir,  the  assurance  of  our  distinguished 
consideration. 

Armellini,  ) 
Saffi,  > 

Mazzini,       ) 


The  Paris  National  publishes  the  following 
letter  from  M.  Mazzini,  refusing  to  attend  a 
conference  which  that  journal  declares  was  pro- 
posed to  him,  non-official ly,  by  a  person  of  some 
standing  in  General  Oudinot's  camp  : 

Rome,  June  13. 

Sir, — It  is  impossible  for  me  to  go  to  the  advanced 
posts  to  see  you.  Our  conversation,  besides,  unfor- 
tunately for  us,  could  have  no  issue  favorable  to  your 
views  and  ours.  I  have  the  conviction  that  we  have 
exhausted  all  possible  means  of  conciliation,  and  that 
it  only  remains  to  us  to  fight.  We  will  do  so — we 
will  do  so,  you  may  be  assured,  from  wall  to  wall, 
from  street  to  street,  from  barricade  to  barricade. 
We  may  be  conquered,  but  not  put  down.  We  had 
flattered  ourselves  with  the  hope  that  France  would 
at  length  feel  how  much  there  is  noble,  sacred,  and 
worthy  of  herself  in  our  attitude,  and  what  there  is 
— permit  me  to  be  frank — contradictory  and  tyran- 
nical in  the  part  that  she  plays  here  with  us.  We 
have  proclaimed  towards  France,  not  a  state  war, 
but  a  state  of  defence  ;  we  have  sent  back  your 
prisoners  ;  we  have  rejected  all  the  occasions  which 
presented  themselves  to  us  to  combat  your  troops 
with  advantage  ;  we  offered  healthy  cantonments 
to  those  who  could  not  be  accommodated  at  Civita 
Vecchia,  and  we  declared  that  we  were  ready  to  con- 
cede all,  one  thing  excepted — the  occupation  of 
Rome.  And,  yet,  that  is  what  is  required.  France 
after  having  fought  against  us,  blockaded  us,  dis- 
armed us,  deprived  us  of  all  our  resources,  con- 
demned us  to  see,  with  arms  in  our  hands,  our  ter- 
ritory invaded  by  Austria,  now  says  to  us,  "I  will 


THE    SIEGE    OF    HOME. 


283 


have  Rome.  I  will  have  it  without  conditions, 
without  a  programme,  or  I  will  endeavor  to  crush 
it,  to  bombard  its  monuments,  which  are  venerated 
by  all  Europe,  and  to  massacre  its  brave  popula- 
tion." To  that,  you  must  perceive,  sir,  that  there 
is  only  one  reply  to  make,  and  we  shall  make  it.  I 
know  not  whether  we  shall  fall,  but  I  know  that 
there  are  falls  which  confer  honor. 
I  have  the  honor,  &c. 

Joseph  Mazzini. 


From  the  Examiner,  30  June. 
THE    SIEGE    OF    ROME. 

Never  certainly  did  a  great  country,  and  a  gov- 
ernment concentrating  its  wisdom  and  command- 
ing its  resources,  bring  itself  into  so  disgraceful 
and  pitiable  a  predicament  as  that  in  which  France 
now  stands  before  the  gates  of  Rome.  A  brave  ar- 
my of  30,000  soldiers  is  there,  doomed  to  dishonor 
if  it  succeed,  to  disgrace  if  it  fail.  Succeed  in- 
deed it  cannot,  for  the  force  is  not  great  enough 
to  awe  a  city  of  so  large  a  population.  Yet  re- 
treat it  cannot,  for  the  government,  the  only  gov- 
ernment possible  in  France,  would  fall  under  the 
ridicule  of  such  a  failure.  Accordingly  we  read 
daily  of  a  kind  of  siege  of  Troy,  in  which  the 
combatants  on  both  sides  are  able  to  effect  little 
save  mutual  slaughter,  and  which,  at  the  same 
rate,  it  would  require  ten  years  to  finish. 

The  siege  of  Troy  had  an  object,  however ;  the 
siege  of  Rome  has  none.  The  French  cannot  even 
tell  what  they  want.  They  assure  the  French 
public  at  home  that  they  do  not  want  to  restore  the 
temporal  sovereignty  of  the  Pope  ;  yet  the  Romans 
offer  to  admit  them  if  they  make  the  same  stipula- 
tion to  them.  The  French  prefer  to  accomplish 
at  Rome  what  the  Romans  will  not  consent  to,  and 
what  the  Pope  will  not  hear  of.  They  send  an 
expedition  without  having  the  sanction  of  the 
Gaeta  Conference  ;  yet  they  order  the  Pope  to 
issue,  as  the  programme  of  this  expedition,  certain 
constitutional  concessions  to  his  people.  This, 
declare  the  French,  will  give  a  pretext  and  a  sanc- 
tion to  our  enterprise,  and  all  the  moderate  men 
of  Rome  will  rally  to  us  and  admit  us.  The  Pope, 
however,  refuses  to  say  one  word  ;  and  the  French 
army,  arriving  before  Rome  without  Papal  sanc- 
tion, yet  without  liberal  purpose,  refuses  to  ex- 
plain its  views,  and  employs  merely  the  language 
of  the  robber,  "  Your  city  or  your  life." 

Whilst  the  French  have  entreated  the  Pope  to 
do  what  he  has  not  done,  their  injunctions  to  Aus- 
tria are  equally  disregarded.  They  begged  of 
Austria  not  to  occupy  Bologna.  The  Austrian 
generals  replied  by  bombarding  Bologna  and  lay- 
ing Ancona  in  ashes.  The  French  are  bombard- 
ing Rome,  and  it  is  quite  evident  that  the  glee 
and  exultation  of  both  Italian  cardinals  and  Aus- 
trian generals  are  extreme.  They  see  their  worst 
enemies  and  rivals  pounding  each  other  and  cover- 
ing each  other  with  ridicule  and  disaster.  The 
two  democracies  of  Rome  and  France  are  as  wild 
beasts  to  them,  which  they  delight  to  see  employed 
in  mutual  destruction  and  slaughter.  They  stand 
aloof  and  applaud  at  a  distance  the  spectacle  of 


Mazzini  and  Oudinot  tearing  each  other.  Every 
shot  from  a  French  gun  kills  not  only  a  Roman, 
but  Roman  respect  and  love  for  Frenchmen  and 
their  aid.  Every  Roman  sortie  turns  to  bitter- 
ness and  illiberal  hate  the  old  French  sympathies 
for  Italian  liberalism.  Metternich  and  Nicholas 
combined  could  not  have  conceived,  much  less  or- 
dained, a  set  of  events  more  useful,  more  flattering, 
or  more  congenial  to  them,  than  the  exploits  of 
Oudinot  Furioso  before  the  walls  of  Rome. 

No  single  occurrence  of  this  memorable  siege 
so  strongly  marks  the  false,  the  ridiculous,  and  de- 
graded position  of  the  French,  as  that  which  took 
place  in  the  last  interview  between  the  French 
general  and  the  Roman  envoys.  Oudinot  actually 
proposed  to  them  that  they  should  unite  to  play  a 
trick  upon  the  world  ;  that  the  Romans  should 
allow  him  to  effect  a  breach  and  storm  it,  and  that 
they  should  then  capitulate,  or  seem  to  capitulate, 
the  moment  the  breach  was  stormed,  in  order  to 
give  both  parties  the  character  of  heroism.  What 
a  glorious  artifice!  What  a  dignified  proposal  ! 
What  means  of  obtaining  glory  and  achieving  mil- 
itary reputation  !  We  have  heard  of  duellists  ac- 
quiring renown  by  fighting  without  balls  in  their 
pistols  ;  but  a  mock  breach,  entered  by  a  mock 
storming  party,  sure  to  encounter  nothing  more 
deadly  than  a  previously  arranged  capitulation,  this 
certainly  is  a  comedie  which  it  was  a  pity  the  Ro- 
mans refused  to  enact,  for  it  would  have  been 
unique  in  the  annals  of  histrionic  warfare. 

Another  trick,  worthy  of  the  same  school,  was, 
that  when  the  Roman  envoys  entered  Oudinot's 
quarters  they  saw  on  his  table  a  number  of  blank 
papers  signed  by  Pius  IX.,  and  left  for  the  French 
general  to  fill  up.  Such  papers  could  not  have 
been  left  there  to  be  seen,  but  on  purpose  to  make 
it  be  believed  that  General  Oudinot  had  full  pow- 
ers from  the  Pope.  And  yet  it  is  quite  evident 
that  Pio  Nono  had  by  no  means  given  such  carte 
blanche,  and  that  his  holiness  is  in  nowise  prepared 
to  abet  the  violent  proceedings  of  the  French. 

The  French  people,  however,  are  quite  as  much 
ashamed  of  what  the  general  is  doing  at  Rome  as 
any  other  people  can  be.  They  say,  indeed, 
nothing.  The  press  is  silent.  During  two  days' 
parliamentary  debate  on  foreign  politics,  Rome  was 
not  alluded  to.  Every  Frenchman  feels  that  the 
honor  and  interest  of  the  nation  has  been  ignomin- 
iously  staked.  All  are  ready  to  condemn  the  silly 
and  despicable  minister  that  has  committed  such  a 
blunder  ;  but  all  are  determined  to  wait,  instead 
of  throwing  any  obstacle  in  the  way  of  a  French 
general  and  army  extricating  themselves  from  rid- 
icule and  disgrace.  Every  one  concerned  in  this 
campaign  will  assuredly  be  called  to  a  certain  and 
dire  account. 

Lord  Aberdeen  on  Thursday  night  made  an  ef- 
fort to  implicate  our  government  in  the  papal  cru- 
sade. His  lordship,  who  acts  the  political  poet 
laureat  of  Austria,  as  usual  was  loud  in  praise  of 
Radetzki.  According  to  Lord  Aberdeen  the  Brit- 
ish government  ought  to  have  protested  against  the 
bombardment  of  Rome,  and  graciously  applauded 


284 


THE    FINANCIAL    CRISIS    IN    AUSTRIA. HUNGARIAN    EXILES. 


the  bombardments  of  Bologna  and  Ancona.  For 
ourselves  we  are  not  sorry  to  see  that  the  British 
government  do  neither  the  one  nor  the  other.  It  is 
the  manifest  desire  of  the  country  and  of  Parlia- 
ment that  we  should  not  interfere.  How  far  and 
with  what  views  the  British  government  have  in- 
terfered hitherto  in  Italy  was  exceedingly  well 
and  fully  explained  by  General  Cavaignac.  He 
said,  that  the  British  allied  with  France,  and  me- 
diated in  conjunction  with  France,  in  order  to 
obviate  war  ;  and  that  the  alliance  was  stipulated 
not  to  extend  beyond  the  first  act  of  war.  So  it 
has  been  found  at  Rome.  With  the  first  military 
expedition  of  the  French  to  Italy,  England  with- 
drew. And  the  mere  act  of  its  withdrawal  is 
disapprobation  sufficiently  marked,  without  un- 
neighborly  remonstrance.  If  the  British  govern- 
ment is  to  take  a  hostile  attitude  towards  France, 
that  must  be  reserved  for  Lord  Aberdeen's  next 
administration. 


THE    FINANCIAL    CRISIS    IN    AUSTRIA. 

Never  were  the  plans  of  the  Vienna  cabinet 
more  ambitious  than  at  present,  under  the  guid- 
ance of  Prince  Schwartzenberg.  In  Germany  he 
is  trying  to  place  Austria  at  the  head  of  a  South- 
German  league,  and  for  this  purpose  is  encourag- 
ing the  ultra-democratic  party  at  Berlin  to  throw 
impediments  in  the  way  of  Prussia.  In  Italy  he 
is  interfering  in  the  Tuscan  and  Roman  territories. 
And  yet,  at  this  very  moment,  Austria  is  on  the 
verge  of  a  national  bankruptcy. 

This  will  not  be  a  novelty  in  Austrian  history, 
it  is  true.  An  over-issue  of  paper  money  during 
the  French  war  led  to  the  famous  plan  of  Count 
Wallis  in  1811,  which  was  carried  into  execution 
in  spite  of  the  urgent  remonstrances  of  the  Hun- 
garian diet.  By  this  measure  the  public  creditor 
was  compelled  to  accept  a  composition  of  eight  shil- 
lings in  the  pound.  On  the  return  of  peace  the 
Austrian  statesmen  were  still  unable  to  preserve  a 
due  balance  between  revenue  and  expenditure.  In- 
deed, it  was  impossible  ;  for  while  on  the  on" 
hand  production  was  checked  by  all  manner  of 
absurd  regulations ;  on  the  other,  two  enormous 
armies,  one  of  military  troops,  the  other  of  paid 
civil  functionaries,  had  to  be  maintained,  in  order 
lo  govern  the  people  in  their  own  despite.  Every 
year  there  was  a  deficit,  which  varied  of  course  in 
different  years.  In  1837  it  amounted  to  about 
two  millions  sterling ;  the  revenue  having  been 
about  £  15,434,000,  and  the  expenditure  about 
£17,305,000.  Additional  loans  had  to  be  con- 
tracted in  a  time  of  profound  peace  ;  two,  three,  or 
four  millions  sterling  at  a  time,  and  that  frequently  ; 
so  that  in  March,  1848,  the  Austrian  national  debt 
amounted  to  about  £120,000,000,  on  which  the 
yearly  interest  due  was  about  ,£4,500,000. 

Since  that  period  the  financial  difficulties  of 
Austria  have  gone  on  hourly  increasing.  What 
the  real  amount  of  the  deficit  has  been  it  is  im- 
possible to  say.  The  diet  at  Vienna  authorized 
the  raising  of  two   millions  sterling ;  at  Olmiitz 


nineteen  millions  additional  were  considered  neces- 
sary. These  sums  were  to  be  obtained  by  any 
measure  that  could  be  found  practicable,  partly  by 
loan,  partly  by  exchequer  bills.  But  no  capital- 
ists would  take  the  loans  ;  and  the  paper  money 
already  existing  is  at  such  a  discount  as  to  render 
a  further  issue,  to  any  considerable  extent,  im- 
practicable. Specie  has  almost  disappeared.  Notes 
of  tioo  shillings  value  are  cut  into  eight  parts  by 
individuals  for  private  circulation ;  but  change 
cannot  be  had  for  such  a  bit  of  paper  representing 
threepence,  without  paying  a  premium  for  copper 
amounting  to  10  or  12  per  cent.  Eightpcnny  and 
fourpenny  notes  are  now  being  issued;  but  in  order 
to  meet  the  requirements  of  retail  trade,  any  note 
is  too  high  which  exceeds  the  value  of  one  kreu- 
zer  (five  kreuzers  being  equal  to  twopence  ;)  and 
it  will  even  then  be  necessary  to  force  the  circu- 
lation of  the  paper  money  by  compulsory  measures 
— a  step  which  has  already  been  taken  at  Cracow. 
The  imperial  bank  of  Vienna  has  long  since 
suspended  cash  payments,  nor  does  there  appear 
the  slightest  probability  of  its  ever  resuming  them. 
The  cabinet  is  at  its  wits'  end  for  expedients. 
All  manner  of  plans  are  devised,  one  of  the  most 
notable  of  which  is  a  voluntary  loan,  as  it  is 
euphemistically  termed,  of  sixty  millions  of  flor- 
ins, or  six  millions  sterling.  Even  if  the  Hunga- 
rians were  crushed  and  the  Russians  withdrawn 
to-morrow,  Austria  must  sink  under  the  weight  of 
her  financial  difficulties. — Examiner,  June  30. 


HUNGARIAN    EXILES. 

It  has  been  a  subject  of  surprise  and  even  of 
complaint  with  some  of  the  liberal  journals,  that 
the  Hungarian  soldiers  in  Radetzki's  army  did  not 
at  once,  or  at  least  at  the  earliest  moment,  make 
common  cause  with  their  Italian  antagonists.  The 
complaint  or  the  wonder  thus  expressed  resembles 
the  well-known  good  advice  of  single  gentlemen  to 
their  married  acquaintance — offered  in  general  ig- 
norance of  the  circumstances  and  conditions  of  the 
case  in  point. 

We  are  enabled  in  some  measure  to  explain 
why  the  Hungarians  have  not  deserted  sooner,  and 
why  they  have  deserted  in  such  small  numbers. 
For  the  most  part  confined  in  garrisons,  or  mixed 
up  with  the  Croatian  regiments,  combination  has 
been  impossible,  and  even  conference  dangerous.  At 
length  from  150  to  200  of  the  common  soldiers,  and 
two  officers,  eluded  the  vigilance  of  their  comrades 
or  commanders,  joined  the  Sardinian  army,  and  took 
part  in  the  battles  of  Mortara  and  Novara.  But 
one  among  the  articles  of  armistice  between  Ra- 
detzky  and  Charles  Albert  was,  that  all  Lombards 
or  Hungarians  serving  under  the  Sardinian  banner 
should  be  immediately  given  up  to  Austria.  The 
government  at  Turin  conveyed  to  their  brave 
allies  an  intimation  of  this  demand,  and  connived 
at  their  escape  from  their  several  regiments. 

A  portion  of  the  fugitives  took  refuge  in  Swit- 
zerland, but  the  larger  number  made  their  way 
through  the  passes  of  Savoy  into  France.     At 


THE    WAR    IN   HUNGARY. 


28; 


Grenoble  their  arrival  was  announced  to  the 
French  government.  The  minister  of  the  interior 
ordered  them  an  allowance  of  about  ninepence  per 
diem  ;  but  when  they  halted,  no  further  means 
were  granted  for  their  lodging  or  maintenance. 
They  remained  for  a  few  weeks  in  the  interior, 
and  were  then  ordered  to  proceed  to  Boulogne. 
In  the  mean  while  repeated  offers,  or  rather  solici- 
tations, were  made  to  them,  to  enlist  in  the  Le- 
gion Etrangere,  destined  for  service  in  Algeria. 
But  although  among  the  most  gallant  and  expe- 
rienced members  of  their  several  regiments,  war 
was  not  to  them  a  trade  ;  and  they  unanimously 
refused  to  serve  for  hire,  while  their  fellow-coun- 
trymen at  home  were  fighting  for  freedom.  On 
quitting  their  temporary  places  of  refuge  in  the 
interior,  they  received  from  the  maire  or  prefet  a 
certificate  of  good  conduct  during  their  stay  ;  and 
in  no  instance  has  this  certificate  been  refused 
them.  On  their  rejection  of  mercenary  service 
they  were  ordered  to  quit  France,  and  are  now  in 
London.  About  two  thirds  are  hussars,  the  re- 
mainder infantry. 

It  is  the  most  earnest  wish  of  these  brave  and 
suffering — we  dare  not  call  them,  in  such  a  cause, 
unfortunate  men — to  proceed  at  once  to  the  seat 
of  war  in  Hungary,  and  to  aid  their  countrymen 
with  the  valor  and  experience  acquired  in  less 
worthy  conflicts.  But  although  they  are  men 
who  have  faced  every  form  of  danger,  difficulty 
and  privation,  and  although  many  of  them  are 
veterans  who  would  grace  Caesar's  tenth  legion 
itself,  poverty — not  absolute,  but  comparative — 
impedes  their  wish.  They  crave  not,  like  Burns, 
leave  to  labor,  but,  in  Burns'  indomitable  spirit, 
leave  to  fight  in  the  most  sacred  of  causes,  the  de- 
fence of  their  native  land  from  the  oppressions  of 
the  x\ustrian  cabinet  and  Muscovite  intervention. 

Their  banner  may  bear  the  scroll  of 
Manus  hcec  inimica  tyrannis. 

Examiner,  30  June. 


THE    WAR    IN    HUNGARY. 

Executions  are  still  the  order  of  the  day  in 
Presburg.  Very  recently  General  Haynau  or- 
dered the  Hungarian  commander  of  the  troops  who 
formed  the  garrison  of  the  fortress  Leopoldstadt, 
(which  surrendered  unconditionally,  in  the  begin- 
ning of  February,  to  the  Austrians,)  as  well  as  the 
commander  of  the  artillery  of  that  place,  to  be 
tried  by  court-martial  and  hung.  The  first  of 
these  gallant  men,  Baron  Ladislaw  Mednianszky, 
was  a  branch  of  one  of  the  noblest  families  in  Hun- 
gary. He  was  only  32  years  of  age,  and  had 
lately  been  married.  He  had  previously  served 
in  the  Austro-Hungarian  life  guards,  but  having 
retired  from  service,  held  no  rank  in  the  Austrian 
army.  His  father  was  privy  counsellor,  president 
of  the  exchequer,  and  well  known  as  an  author 
and  statesman.  His  imputed  crime  was,  that  in 
the  council  of  war  in  which  the  surrender  of  the 
fortress  was  resolved,  he  voted  for  holding  out  to 
the  last  man.     The  second  victim,  Major  Grube, 


who  commanded  the  artillery  of  the  fortress,  was 
hanged  for  remaining  with  his  regiment  in  the  Hun- 
garian army,  having  been  an  officer  in  the  Aus- 
trian army.  Haynau  ordered  him  to  be  tried  as  an 
Austrian  deserter.  The  commandant  of  the  fortress, 
Lieut. -Col.  Ordody,  in  consideration  of  his  having 
surrendered  the  place  after  the  first  bombardment, 
was  sentenced  to  only  eight  years  of  close  confine- 
ment in  a  fortress.  Selvio  Pellico  has  informed 
us  what  the  carcere  duro  is.  Imagine  the  English 
acting  thus  towards  the  garrison  of  the  fortress  of 
Mooltan  ! 

Nor  has  Haynau  been  satisfied  with  the  execu 
tion  of  honorable  officers.  He  lately  ordered  to 
be  hanged  the  Protestant  clergyman  Razga,  of 
Presburg,  a  man  of  superior  education,  and  one 
of  the  most  celebrated  preachers  in  Hungary, 
With  true  evangelical  courage  and  devotion,  Raz- 
ga  at  the  foot  of  the  gallows  harangued  the  crowd , 
telling  them  he  forgave  his  enemies,  and  adjuring 
every  one  to  love  his  country.  Such  scenes  tend 
more  and  more  to  exasperate  the  people,  and  it  is 
scarcely  possible  that  Kossuth  can  much  longer 
restrain  them  from  having  recourse  to  reprisals. 
Up  to  this  moment  the  Austrian  officers  who  have 
been  taken  prisoners  by  the  Hungarians,  number- 
ing more  than  200,  and  amongst  them  above  twenty 
superior  officers,  two  generals,  and  three  colonels, 
are  very  handsomely  treated  at  Debreczin,  and  re- 
ceive their  monthly  pay.  The  private  soldiers 
are  employed  in  improving  the  navigation  of  the 
Theiss,  and  in  the  fortification  of  Tihany. 

Military  operations  have  commenced  exactly  in 
the  manner  we  foretold  last  week.  On  the  Upper 
Waag,  Gorgey  made  a  sham  attack ;  and  as  the 
Austrians  and  Russians  were  not  in  a  condition  to 
resist  it,  he  crossed  the  Waag,  following  up  the 
advantages  obtained  over  the  enemy,  and  reached 
Galanta.  Simultaneously,  on  the  20th  instant, 
the  main  attack  was  made  upon  Oedenburg.  The 
Austrians  were  beaten,  leaving  on  the  battle-field 
3,000  killed  ;  and  Oedenburg  was  taken.  Thus 
the  way  to  Wiener-Neustadt  and  to  Vienna  is 
open  to  the  Hungarians,  and  the  Austro-Russian 
army,  in  order  to  cover  these  two  latter  places, 
will  be  obliged  to  evacuate  Presburg. 

In  the  south  it  is  quite  evident,  even  from  Jel- 
lachich's  triumphant  bulletins,  that  he  could  not 
take  Neusatz.  In  the  assault  upon  that  town 
(which  at  the  same  moment  burst  into  flames)  he 
lost  eight  pieces  of  ordnance,  and  was  forced  to 
retire ;  whereupon  he  swore  to  take  both  Neusatz 
and  Peterwardein,  should  he  even  perish  in  the 
attempt.  However,  Jellachich  is  not  a  Hannibal, 
and  his  oaths,  as  well  as  his  bulletins,  excite  in 
Hungary  nothing  but  contempt. 

In  the  north,  Paskiewich,  on  the  17th  instant, 
at  last  crossed  the  frontier ;  and  on  the  18th  was 
in  Bartfeld.  Dembinski  awaits  him  in  the  defiles 
of  Raszlovicz  and  Kapy.  Dembinski,  whose  army 
only  numbers  from  20,000  to  30,000  men,  has  the 
task  merely  to  avoid  a  decisive  battle,  whilst,  by 
incessant  skirmishes,  and  a  guerilla  warfare,  he 
prevents  Paskiewich  from  reaching  the  plain.  The 


286 


NEW    BOOKS. 


Russians  must  endeavor  to  occupy  Kashau,  as  the 
key  of  the  plain,  and  Dembinski  to  prevent  it. 
This  is  the  problem  to  be  solved  by  the  contend- 
ing generals. 

The  Russians  have  not  yet  made  their  renewed 
attack  from  the  south.  Bern  is  securing-  all  the 
narrow  passes,  and  protecting  at  the  same  time 
the  commercial  intercourse  with  Turkey,  via  Or- 
sova ;  for  Kossuth  has  resolved  that  during  the 
war  a  nominal  duty  only  shall  be  imposed  upon 
foreign  merchandise,  and  that  the  importation  of 
wool,  leather,  and  iron  goods,  as  well  as  all  the 
productions  used  for  military  purposes,  shall  be 
free  from  all  duty  whatever. 

In  the  interior  of  Hungary  the  greatest  order 
prevails.  All  the  garrisons  have  been  sent  to- 
wards the  frontier,  but  the  civil  authorities  are 
sufficient  to  preserve  peace  throughout  the  land. 
The  harvest  has  already  begun  in  the  south,  and 
promises  to  be  a  most  abundant  one. 

The  Hungarians  have  lately  received  some  rein- 
forcements. Three  division  of  Palatinate  hus- 
sars, who  were  sent  to  Italy,  endeavored  to  cut 
their  way  from  Upper  Austria  to  Hungary.  The 
first  division  succeeded  in  doing  so,  but  only  fifty 
men  out  of  the  second  and  third  reached  Hungary  ; 
the  rest  were  killed  or  taken  prisoners.  More 
fortunate,  however,  was  the  hussar  regiment  called 
Radetzhy,  which,  in  consequence  of  the  Italian 
campaign,  had  been  reduced  to  500  men.  Accord- 
ing to  news  which  has  just  reached  us,  these  500 
hussars,  starting  from  Massa  in  Italy,  have  suc- 
ceeded in  reaching  Hungary  without  losing  a  sin- 
gle man  or  horse.  They  made  the  most  astonish- 
ing marches,  such  as  Hungarian  hussars  alone  are 
capable  of  performing ;  and  passed  full  gallop 
through  the  detachments  of  infantry  which  put 
themselves  in  their  way,  Radetzky  having  no 
cavalry  to  send  in  pursuit.  Yet  it  is  scarcely  a 
week  since  the  Austrian  newspapers  had  the 
effrontery  to  assert  that  the  Hungarian  hussars 
were  deserting  to  the  imperial  standard  ! — Exam- 


NEW    BOOKS. 

The  Woodman ;  a  Romance  of  the  Times  of  Rich- 
ard III.  By  G.  P.  R.  James.  New  York  : 
Harper  &  Brothers. 

If  Mr.  James  writes  all  the  novels  that  bear  his 
name  in  this  country,  or  even  dictates  them,  he  is 
altogether  a  most  wonderful  man.  This  work, 
however,  we  believe  is  from  his  pen,  and  a  new 
production  to  boot. — N.  Y.  Com.  Advertiser. 

History  of  Jidius  Ctrsar.   By  Jacob  Abbott.  New 
York  :  Harper  &  Brothers. 

Mr.  Abbott,  having  obtained  easy  and  welcome 
access  to  the  minds  of  young  people  by  his  charm- 
ing series  of  histories,  has  acquired  an  immense 
power  for  good  or  evil,  and  a  proportionate  respon- 
sibility. His  histories  will  be  read  even  though 
they  should  teach  erroneous  sentiments,  and  it  is  a 
matter  of  no  small  gratification  to  find  him  always 
inculcating  good  doctrine.  We  are  pleased,  also, 
that   he   is   carrying   back   his  young  readers   to 


early  classical   history,  and    is    clothing  old  facts 
with  new  interest. — N.  Y.  Com.  Advertiser. 

Southey's  Common  Place  Book. 

There  are  very  few  writers,  even  of  eminence, 
in  whose  works  we  have  as  much  interest  as  in 
their  literary  habits.  There  is  a  very  natural  and 
fervent  enthusiasm  felt,  by  all  bookish  persons  at 
least,  to  know  the  inner  life  of  their  literary  idols, 
and  the  processes  by  which  they  move  the  hearts 
and  the  understandings  of  men.  Southey  was  one 
of  those  men  whose  literary  habits  and  tastes  were 
strikingly  curious.  He  read  everything  that  no- 
body else  did,  he  remembered  what  other  people  were 
sure  to  forget,  and  his  whole  literary  career  bore 
evidence  of  this  eccentricity.  It  is  scarcely  unjust 
to  his  fame  to  say  that  a  thorough  and  searching 
exposure  of  his  literary  modes,  made  ingenuously 
by  himself,  would  have  been  a  far  more  attractive 
work  than  all  he  has  left  behind  him. 

A  shadow  of  such  a  work  as  we  speak  of,  may 
be  found  in  the  Common  Place  Book  of  the  poet, 
which  has  just  been  edited  by  his  son-in-law,  John 
Wood  Waster,  and  republished  in  this  city  by  the 
Messrs.  Harpers.  This  volume  gives  one  a  very 
fair  idea  of  the  illimitable  range  of  Dr.  Southey's 
reading,  and  of  the  curious  taste  which  led  him  to 
ransack  the  highest  shelves  and  the  darkest  corners 
of  all  the  libraries  in  the  universe,  for  books,  many 
of  which,  for  centuries  perhaps,  will  not  be  honored 
by  a  second  reader. 

The  reader  will  bear  in  mind  that  the  Common 
Place  Book  we  refer  to  contains  nothing  written 
by  Southey  himself,  only  extracts  from  books 
which  have  arrested  his  attention.  It  is  easy  to 
detect  in  each  extract  the  point  which  attracted  the 
doctor,  and  withal  exceedingly  pleasant  and  profit- 
able to  follow  him  over  this  immense  survey  of 
books,  and  enjoy,  as  he  once  enjoyed,  these  striking 
passages  which  he  appreciated  so  highly  as  to 
common-place.  This  is  a  book  admirably  adapt- 
ed for  occasional  reading.  The  extracts  are  short, 
and  will  be  entirely  new  to  ninety-nine  readers  in 
a  hundred,  and  the  remainder  will  not  have  seen 
one  of  the  extracts  in  a  hundred  before. — N.  Y. 
Evening  Post. 

Gieseler's   Ecclesiastical  History;  translated  from 

the  German  revised  edition  by  Samuel  Davidson. 

New  York  :  Harper  &  Brothers.     Boston  :  B. 

B.  Mussey  &  Co. 

This  is  a  work  of  deep  erudition,  which  the  stu- 
dent of  ecclesiastical  history  will  find  to  be  a  very 
valuable  assistant  in  his  researches.  The  form  in 
which  it  is  cast  renders  it  more  useful  to  the 
scholar  than  to  the  general  reader.  Every  state- 
ment of  fact  is  fortified  with  abundance  of  refer- 
ences and  citations,  which  comprise  of  themselves 
the  learning  of  a  whole  library.  The  predominant 
tone  of  the  author  is  rather  critical  than  dogmatical, 
and  we  believe  he  has  the  reputation  of  strict  im- 
partiality. We  know  of  no  work  of  the  kind  ap- 
proaching to  a  popular  shape,  which  affords  so 
abundant  materials  for  verifying  the  early  annals  of 
the  church. — Boston  Courier. 

Life  in  the  Far  West.  By  George  Frederic  Rux- 
ton,  author  of  Adventures  in  Mexico  and  the 
Rocky  Mountains.  New  York  :  Harper  & 
Brothers.  Boston  :  Redding  and  Co. 
Mr.  Ruxton  is  the  young  English  officer  who 
recently  died  at  St.  Louis,  on  his  return  from  Ore- 
gon.    He  was  a  most  ardent  and  enterprising  trav- 


NEW    BOOKS. 


287 


eller,  and  his  productions  proved  that  he  possessed 
considerable  mental  powers.  His  earlier  work  was 
interesting,  but  the  one  under  notice  is  much  its  su- 
perior, in  respect  to  vividness  of  description,  details 
of  manners  and  customs,  and  the  delineation  of 
character.  It  is  a  very  interesting  book,  and  it  dis- 
plays many  a  novel  picture  of  western  and  south- 
western life. — N.  Y.  Post. 

The  History  of  the  United  States  of  America ;  from 
the  Discovery  of  the  Continent  to  the  Organiza- 
tion of  Government  under  the  Federal  Constitu- 
tion. By  Richard  Hildreth.  New  York : 
Harper  &  Brothers. 

This  work  will  be  in  three  octavo  volumes,  the 
first  of  which  is  before  us.  It  is  proposed,  in  two 
subsequent  volumes,  to  carry  the  history  down  to 
the  present  time. 

It  is  probable  that  Mr.  Hildreth's  history  of  these 
United  States'  will  be  more  popular  thirty  years 
hence  than  in  the  present  day  ;  and  that  sixty  years 
hence  it  will  be  still  more  highly  appreciated.  We 
give  this  opinion  advisedly,  although  we  by  no 
means  regard  it  as  complimentary  to  the  readers  of 
our  own  time.  The  author  has  departed  from  a 
beaten  track.  He  has  done  that  which  a  man  of 
less  ability  and  research,  and  less  self-reliance, 
would  not  have  ventured  upon  ;  and  which  no  man 
could  have  done  safely  who  had  not  expended  upon 
his  task  a  vastly  greater  amount  of  patient  care  and 
labor  than,  with  regret  we  say  it,  American  his- 
torians— and  perhaps  American  writers  generally — 
bestow  upon  their  productions.  Mr.  Hildreth  has 
given  us  such  a  history  as  we  have  not  before 
seen,  though  we  have  often  greatly  desired  it  ; — a 
history  neither  secretly  nor  avowedly  written  to 
support  any  favorite  theory  or  peculiar  sentiment, 
but  to  put  events  on  record  in  their  naked  truth 
and  force,  and  the  acts  of  men  merely  as  parts  of 
current  history. 

We  speak  thus  strongly  in  favor  of  the  work 
from  conviction  wrought  by  a  careful  examination 
of  this  first  volume,  having  been  accommodated 
with  a  copy  some  days  prior  to  its  publication.  So 
that  we  have  taken  time  to  form  our  opinions.  We 
value  it  because  of  its  impartiality.  We  have 
found  nothing  to  indicate  the  least  desire  on  the 
part  of  the  author  to  exalt  or  debase  any  man  or 
any  party.  His  very  patriotism,  though  high- 
principled  and  sincere,  is  sober  and  discriminate, 
and  appears  to  be  held  in  strong  check  by  the  con- 
trolling recollection  that  he  is  writing  for  the  world 
and  for  posterity,  and  that,  if  the  facts  which  he 
publishes  will  not  honor  his  country  and  his  coun- 
trymen, fulsome  laudation  cannot  add  to  their 
glory.  The  political  advocate,  the  orator  and  the 
deelaimer  are  swallowed  up  in  the  historian. 

Compression  is  another  excellence  in  this  work. 
Brief  comparatively  as  is  the  time  covered  by  this 
first  volume,  (a  couple  of  centuries,)  the  events  to 
be  narrated  are  multitudinous  and  complicated. 
Yet  by  the  force  of  compression  every  important 
fact  is  recorded,  and  the  whole  lucidly,  though 
briefly,  spread  before  the  reader.  The  mind  does 
not  become  wearied  with  the  multiplicity  of  details, 
or  confused  for  want  of  perspicuity  ;  but  the  reader 
peruses  page  after  page  with  the  ever-present  con- 
sciousness that  he  is  heaping  up  knowledge  in  the 
storehouse  of  his  mind.     The  author  appears  to 


have  a  high  degree  of  meehanico-intellectual  power 
— an  essential  element  of  a  good  historian — and  has 
well  arranged  and  fitted  every  part  before  he  has 
finally  put  together  his  work.  So  manifest  is  this, 
that  we  look  for  the  remaining  volumes  with  entire 
confidence  that  they  will  equal  these  in  the  clear- 
ness and  elegance  of  their  style,  and  the  mechani- 
cal beauty  and  completeness  of  their  arrangement. 
No  American  library  will  be  complete  without 
this  history  of  the  United  States.  As  we  have 
said,  it  differs  from  all  others; — and  especially  in 
the  fact  that  it  leans  to  neither  locality  nor  party  ; 
it  is,  what  it  professes  to  be,  a  History  of  the  Uni- 
ted States,  without  giving  undue  preponderance  to 
any  section — and  looks  at  events  with  unusual  can- 
dor and  dispassionateness. — We  can  only  add  that 
the  publishers  have  given  to  it  all  the  advantages 
of  mechanical  and  typographical  neatness  for  which 
their  establishment  is  famed. 

Sermons.      By    the    late    Dr.    Chalmers.     New 
York  :  Harper  &  Brothers. 

There  are  thirty-three  sermons  in  this  volume, 
which  is  the  sixth  of  the  "  Posthumous  Works," 
and  they  are  chronologically  arranged,  having  been 
delivered  at  various  times  from  1798  to  the  time  of 
Dr.  Chalmers'  death.  The  first  was  written  be- 
fore he  was  eighteen  years  old — a  "  Divinity  Hall 
class  exercise,"  probably — and  the  reader  will  feel 
a  deep  interest  in  marking  the  gradual  development 
of  the  great  preacher's  intellectual  and  spiritual 
growth,  as  he  proceeds  with  the  perusal.  The 
volume  is  a  truthful  portrait  of  Chalmers,  the 
preacher — which  was  unquestionably  the  most  im- 
posing character  of  the  man — and  we  regard  it  as  a 
rich  contribution  to  theological  literature. — N.  Y. 
Com.  Advertiser. 

Dante's  Divine  Comedy ;  The  Inferno.  A  Literal 
Prose  Translation,  with  the  Text  of  the  Original 
Collated  from  the  Best  Editions,  and  Explanatory 
Notes.  By  John  A.  Carlyle,  M.  D.  New 
York  :  Harper  &  Brothers.  Boston  :  Redding 
&Co. 

There  is  little  to  be  added  to  the  information 
given  by  the  title-page  of  this  elegant  volume. 
This  prose  translation,  executed  with  great  care  and 
fidelity,  will  be  a  welcome  assistant,  as  a  reference, 
to  both  readers  and  students  of  the  great  Italian. 
Of  itself,  the  book  is  worth  nothing,  of  course ;  for 
Shakspeare  in  French  prose  is  about  as  much  our 
Shakspeare  as  Dante  is  the  poet  of  Italy  in  an 
English  prose  garb.  All  translations  of  poetry  are 
abominable,  for  even  if  undertaken  by  men  as  great 
as  the  original  authors,  they  necessarily  become 
different  things  in  the  transfer  into  other  languages, 
metres  and  idioms.  On  the  principle  that  the  worst 
pun  is  the  best,  a  prose  translation  of  poetry  is  to 
be  preferred  to  any  other.  But  few  of  these  are  fit 
to  be  read,  unless,  as  in  the  case  of  the  book  of  Job, 
the  ideas  are  so  vast  and  sublime  as  to  resist  all 
attempts  at  annihilation. — N.  Y.  Post. 

Typee ;  a  Peep  at  Polynesian  Life  during  a  Four 
Months'1  Residence  in  the  Valley  of  the  Marquesas. 
The  Revised  Edition,  with  a  Sequel.  By  Her- 
man Melville.  Harper  &  Brothers :  New 
York. 


CONTENTS    OF    No.   273 


1.  Narrative  of  John  Ward  Gibson, 

2.  The  Bicetre  in  1792,     - 

3.  Indian  Meal,  by  Mr.  Carlyle, 

4.  The  Kentucky  Forger, 


8. 


The  Fool  and  his  Money,      ------ 

On  National  Melody, 

Political. — British  Colonial  System;  Hungarian  Strug- 
gle ;  Rome  ;  Financial  Crisis  in  Austria ;  Hungarian 
Exiles  ;  War  in  Hungary,  - 

New  Books  and  Reprints,     ------ 


Bentley's  Miscellany,    - 
Chambers'  Journal, 
Frazefs  Magazine, 
Picayune,      -         -         - 
N.  Y.  Evening  Post, 
British  Quarterly  Review, 

Courier,  Times, 
National,  Examiner, 


241 
263 

265 
267 
268 
269 
278 
to 
286 
286 


Poetry.— The  Three  Wishes,  262. 

Prospectus. — This  work  is  conducted  in  the  spirit  of 
Littell's  Museum  of  Foreign  Literature,  (which  was  favor- 
ably received  by  the  public  for  twenty  years,)  but  as  it  is 
twice  as  lar°e,  and  appears  so  often,  we  not  only  give 
spirit  and  freshness  to  it  by  many  things  which  were 
excluded  by  a  month's  delay,  but  while  thus  extending  our 
scope  and  gathering  a  greater  and  more  attractive  variety, 
are  able  so  to  increase  the  solid  and  substantial  part  of 
our  literary,  historical,  and  political  harvest,  as  fully  to 
satisfy  the  wants  of  the  American  reader. 

The  elaborate  and  stately  Essays  of  the  Edinburgh, 
Quarterly,  and  other  Reviews  ;  and  Blackicood's  noble 
criticisms  on  Poetry,  his  keen  political  Commentaries, 
highly  wrought  Tales,  and  vivid  descriptions  of  rural  and 
mountain  Scenery ;  and  the  contributions  to  Literature, 
History,  and  Common  Life,  by  the  sagacious  Spectator, 
tha  sparkling  Examiner,  the  judicious  Athenaeum,  the 
busy  and  industrious  Literary  Gazette,  the  sensible  and 
comprehensive  Britannia,  the  sober  and  respectable  Chris- 
tian Observer;  these  are  intermixed  with  the  Military 
and  Naval  reminiscences  of  the  United  Service,  and  with 
the  best  articles  of  the  Dublin  University,  New  Monthly, 
Preiser's,  TaiVs,  Ainsworth's,  Hood's,  and  Sporting  Mag- 
azines, and  of  Chambers'  admirable  Journal.  We  do  not 
consider  it  beneath  our  dignity  to  borrow  wit  and  wisdom 
from  Punch;  and,  when  we  think  it  good  enough,  make 
•ase  of  the  thunder  of  The  Times.  We  shall  increase  our 
variety  by  importations  from  the  continent  of  Europe,  and 
from  the  new  growth  of  the  British  colonies.  ** 

The  steamship  has  brought  Europe,  Asia  and  Africa, 
into  our  neighborhood  ;  and  will  greatly  multiply  our  con- 
nections, as  Merchants,  Travellers,  and  Politicians,  with 
all  ^arts  of  the  world  ;  so  that  much  more  than  ever  it 

Terms. — The  Living  Age  is  published  every  Satur- 
day, by  E.  Littell  &  Co.,  corner  of  Tremont  and  Brom- 
field  sts.,  Boston;  Price  12i  cents  a  number,  or  six  dollars 
a  year  in  advance.  Remittances  for  any  period  will  be 
thankfully  received  and  promptly  attended  to.  UlrTo 
insure  regularity  in  mailing  the  work,  orders  should  be 
addressed  to  the  office  of  publication,  as  above. 

Oubs,  paying  a  year  in  advance,  will  be  supplied  as 
follows  : — 

Four  copies  for        ...  $20  00. 

Nine       "       "  ....     $40  00. 

Twelve  "      "          ....    $50  00. 

Complete  sets,  in  twenty  volumes,  to  the  end  of  March, 
1849,  handsomely  bound,  and  packed  in  neat  boxes,  are 
for  sale  at  forty  dollars. 

Any  volume  may  be  had  separately  at  two  dollars, 
bound,  or  a  dollar  and  a  half  in  numbers. 

Any  number  may  be  had  for  12£  cents  ;  and  it  may 
be  worth  while  for  subscribers  or  purchasers  to  complete 
any  broken  volumes  they  may  have,  and  thus  greatly 
enhance  their  value. 


Binding. — We  bind  the  work  in  a  uniform,  strong,  and 
good  style  ;  and  where  customers  bring  their  numbers  in 
good  order,  can  generally  give  them  bound  volumes  in 
exchange  without  any  delay.  The  price  of  the  binding 
is  50  cents  a  volume.  As  they  are  always  bound  to  one 
pattern,  there  will  be  no  difficulty  in  matching  the  future 
volumes. 


now  becomes  every  intelligent  American  to  be  informed 
of  the  condition  and  changes  of  foreign  countries.  And 
this  not  only  because  of  their  nearer  connection  with  our- 
selves, but  because  the  nations  seem  to  be  hastening, 
through  a  rapid  process  of  change,  to  ^ome  new  state  of 
things,  which  the  merely  political  prophet  cannot  compute 
or  foresee. 

Geographical  Discoveries,  the  progress  of  Colonization, 
(which  is  extending  over  the  whole  world,)  and  Voyages 
and  Travels,  will  lie  favorite  matter  for  our  selections ; 
and,  in  general,  we  shall  systematically  and  very  fully 
acquaint  our  readers  with  the  great  department  of  Foreigu 
affairs,  without  entirely  neglecting  our  own. 

While  we  aspire  to  make  the  Living  Age  desirable  to 
all  who  wish  to  keep  themselves  informed  of  the  rapid 
progress  of  the  movement — to  Statesmen,  Divines,  Law- 
yers, and  Physicians — to  men  of  business  and  men  of 
leisure— it  is  still  a  s-tronger  object  to  make  it  attractive 
and  useful  to  their  Wives  and  Children.  We  believe  that 
we  can  thus  do  some  good  in  our  day  and  generation  ;  and 
hope  to  make  the  work  indispensable  in  every  well-in- 
formed family.  We  say  indispensable,  because  in  this 
day  of  cheap  literature  it  is  not  possible  to  guard  against 
the  influx  of  what  is  bad  in  taste  and  vicious  in  morals, 
in  any  other  way  than  by  furnishing  a  sufficient  supply 
of  a  healthy  character.  The  mental  and  moral  appetite 
must  be  gratified. 

We  hope  that,  by  "  winnowing  the  wheat  from  the 
chaff","  by  providing  abundantly  for  the  imagination,  and 
by  a  large  collection  of  Biography,  Voyages  and  Travels, 
History,  and  more  solid  matter,  we  may  produce  a  work 
which  shall  be  popular,  while  at  the  same  time  it  will 
aspire  to  raise  the  standard  of  public  taste. 

Agencies.—  We  are  desirous  of  making  arrangements, 
in  all  parts  of  North  America,  for  increasing  the  circula- 
tion of  this  work- -and  for  doing  this  a  liberal  commission 
will  be  allowed  to  gentlemen  who  will  interest  themselves 
in  the  business.  And  we  will  gladly  correspond  on  this 
subject  with  any  agent  who  will  send  us  undoubted  refer- 
ences. 


Postage. — When  sent  with  the  cover  on,  the  Living 
Age  consists  of  three  sheets,  and  is  rated  as  a  pamphlet, 
at  4}  cents.  But  when  sent  without  the  cover,  it  comes 
within  the  definition  of  a  newspaper  given  in  the  law, 
and  cannot  legally  be  charged  with  more  than  newspaper 
postage,  (1|  cts.)     We  add  the  definition  alluded  to  : — 

A  newspaper  is  "  any  printed  publication,  issued  in 
numbers,  consisting  of  not  more  than  two  sheets,  and 
published  at  short,  stated  intervals  of  not  more  than  one 
month,  conveying  intelligence  of  passing  events." 

Monthly  parts. — For  such  as  prefer  it  in  that  form,  the 
Living  Age  is  put  up  in  monthly  parts,  containing  four  or 
five  weekly  numbers.  In  this  shape  it  shows  to  great 
advantage  in  comparison  with  other  works,  containing  in 
each  part  double  the  matter  of  any  of  the  quarterlies. 
But  we  recommend  the  weekly  numbers,  as  fresher  and 
fuller  of  life.  Postage  on  the  monthly  parts  is  about  14 
cents.  The  volumes  are  published  quarterly,  each  volume 
containing  as  much  matter  as  a  quarterly  review  gives  in 
eighteen  months. 


Washington,  27  Dec,  1845. 
Of  all  the  Periodical  Journals  devoted  to  literature  and  science  which  abound  in  Europe  and  in  this  country,  this 
has  appeared  to  me  to  be  the  most  useful.     It  contains  indeed  the  exposition  only  of  the  current  literature  of  the 
English  language,  but  this  by  its  immense  extent  and  comprehension  includes  a  portraiture  of  the  human  mind  in 
the  utmost  expansion  of  the  present  age.  J.  Q.  ADAMS. 


Yf.-ZC***}  .r»g« 


TAYLOR,    CANNING    &    CO., 

NO.  3  HART'S  BUILDING,  SIXTH  STREET,  PHILADELPHIA,  PA., 

Great  Wholesale  and  Retail  Emporium  for  the  sale  of  Foreign  and  American 
Novels,  Periodicals,  Magazines,  Newspapers,  and  Cheap  Publications  in  general. 

Also,  constantly  on  hand,  a  splendid  and  large  assortment  of  English,  French,  and  Amer- 
ican Plain  and  Fancy  Stationery,  Note,  Letter,  and  Cap  Paper,  &c. 

T.,  C.  &  Co.  are  Agents  and  receive  subscriptions  for  the  following  Magazines  and 
Newspapers : 

LittelPs  Living  Age,  (weekly,)  six  dollars  a  year. 

Of  this  standard  and  fashionable  work  we  keep  constantly  on  hand  all  the  numbers,  as  well  as  a  stock  of 
all  the  volumes  bound.  So  that  we  can.  at  a  moment's  notice,  supply  any  number,  or  any  volume,  or  com- 
plete sets.  Subscribers'  copies  bound  for  them  —  or  we  can  give  bound  volumes  in  exchange  for  the  num- 
bers. 


per  year. 

Godey's  Lady's  Book,  ......  $3.00 

Graham's  Magazine,     ......  3.00 

Sartain's  Magazine, 3.00 

Lady's  National  Magazine,    .     .     .     .  2.00 

Democratic  Review, 3.00 

Lady's  Garland, .  1.00 

Hunt's  Merchant's  Magazine,     .     .     .  5.00 

The  Youth's  Cabinet, 1.00 


per  year. 

Eclectic  Magazine, $5.00 

American  (Whig)  Review,     ....  5.00 

American  Flora, 3.00 

The  Plough,  Loom,  and  the  Anvil, .     .  3.00 

London  Lancet, 5.00 

London  Art  Union, 9.00 

Van  Court's  Counterfeit  Detector,   .     .  1.00 

Thompson's  and  Taylor's  do.,  each      .  1.00 


\HZr*  Any  two  of  the  Three  Dollar  Magazines  will  be  sent  one  year  for  Five  Dollars. 
WEEKLY  NEWSPAPERS. 


Flag  of  our  Union, $2.00 

News  of  the  World,      ......  2.00 

Weekly  Yankee, 2.00 

Uncle  Sam, 2.00 

Yankee  Blade, 2.00 

Weekly  N.  Y.  Herald,      ;     .     .     .     .  3.00 

"      "  Tribune, 3.00 

National  Police  Gazette, 2.00 

Philadelphia  Police  Gazette,  ....  2.00 

Boston  Pilot, 2.50 

Freeman's  Journal, 3.00 

American  Courier, 2.00 


Neal's  Gazette, 2.00 

Saturday  Post, 2.00 

Lady's  Dollar  Paper, 1.00 

Spirit  of  the  Times, 5.00 

Quaker  City, 2.00 

Albion, 6.00 

Literary  World, 3.00 

Home  Journal, 2.C 

Star  Spangled  Banner, 2.00 

Western  Continent, 2.00 

Farmer  and  Mechanic, 2.00 

National  Era,  &c,  &c, 2.00 


Also  received,  subscriptions  for  all  foreign  papers,  and  all  the  daily  papers  published  in 
Boston,  New  York,  Philadelphia,  and  Baltimore. 

OCT*  Any  person  wishing  to  subscribe  for  any  of  the  above  has  only  to  forward  the  amount, 
post-paid,  and  it  will  meet  with  prompt  attention. 


MODERN   STANDARD  DRAMA, 

STAGE  AND  LIBRARY  EDITION. 

EDITED  BY  JOHN  W.  S.  HOWS. 

Published  Semi-Monthly.    Price   124  cts.  each. 

A  correct  edition  of  these  works,  calculated  for  the  library  of  the  general  reader,  as  well 
as  for  the  prompter's  table,  has  long  been  a  desideratum,  which  the  present  series  is  designed 
to  supply. 

fCT*  To  persons  remitting  one  dollar,  free  of  Postage,  ten  copies  of  the  "  Modern  Standard 
Drama  "  will  be  sent  by  mail. 

Booksellers,  Pedlers,  and  General  Dealers  in  Books  and  Stationery,  will  find  it  for  their 
advantage  to  send  to  us  for  their  supplies,  as  country  orders  will  receive  the  most  par- 
ticular attention.  TAYLOK,   CANNING   &  CO., 

No.  3  Hart's  Building,  6th  Street, 

3d  door  above  Chestnut  Street,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 


-fi.2jbb*(.oW. 


The  Growth  and  Preservation  of  the  Hair, 

ItOWLAfyD'S     IIACASSAR    OIL 

Insinuates  its  balsaniic  properties  into  the  pores  of  the  head,  nourishes  the  Hair  in  its  embryo 
state,  accelerates  its  growth,  cleanses  it  from  Scurf  and  Dandruff,  sustains  it  in  maturity,  and 
continues  its  possession  of  healthy  vigour,  silky  softness,  and  luxurious  redundancy,  to  the  latest 
period  of  human  life.  In  the  growth  of  Whiskers  and  Eyebrows  it  is  also  unfailing  in  its 
sliitiulative  operation.  For  Children  it  is  especially  recommended,  as  forming  the  basis  of  a 
beautiful  head  of  hair,  and  rendering  the  use  of  the  fine  comb  unnecessary.  A  small  pamphlet 
accompanies  each  bottle  of  Rowland's  Macassar  Oil,  wherein  important  hints  and  advice  will 
be  found  on  the  Culture  of  the  Hair  of  Infancy,  and  on  its  preservation  and.  beauty  through  the 
several  stages  of  human  life. 

ROWLAND'S     KAL7DOA, 

LADIES,  whether  temporarily  exposed  to  the  scorching  rays  of  the  summer  sun,  or  fre- 
quenting the  crowded  saloon  or  close  assembly,  will  find  ROWLAND'S  KALYDOR  a  most 
refreshing  preparation  and  auxiliary  to  comfort,  dispelling  the  cloud  of  languor  and  relaxation 
from  the  Complexion,  and  immediately  affording  the  pleasing  sensation  attending  restored  elas- 
ticity of  the  Skin.  The  numerous  varieties  of  Cutaneous  Eruptions,  Sun-Burn,  Freckles, 
Tan,  and  Discolorations,  are  pleasingly  eradicated  by  the  Kalydor,  and  the  skin  rendered 
delicately  clear  and  soft.  Its  purifying  and  refreshing  properties  have  obtained  its  exclusive  selection 
by  the  QUEEN,  the  Court,  and  the  ROYAL  FAMILY,  together  with  the  "elite"  of  the  Aristocracy,  and 
"Haute  Vol6e.» 

A.  ROWLAND  &  SON,  London, 

NOTICE.  —  Each  article  of  the  genuine  Rowland's  Preparations  has  a  label 
attached,  with  the  name  of  the  Agents  thereon, — 

"C.  F.  BRAY  &  CO.,  Only  Agents,  36  Cornhill,  Boston." 

QUARTERLY    REVIEW. 

This  Review  was  commenced  in  December,  1847,  and  has  been  issued  quarterly, 
until  the  present  time,  under  the  direction  of  THEODORE  PARKER,  assisted 
by  several  other  gentlemen. 

The  MASSACHUSETTS  QUARTERLY  is  devoted  to  the  interests  of  no 
particular  Clique  or  Party,  and  its  conductors  will  endeavour  to  present  an  open 
and  fair  field  for  the  notice  and  discussion  of  matters  pertaining  to  Philosophy, 
Literature,  Politics,  Religion,  and  Humanity.  The  first  volume  contains 
papers  on  The  Mexican  "War,  The  Life  and  Writings  of  Agassiz,  The  Legality  of 
American  Slavery,  Education  of  the  People,  Svvedenborg  as  a  Theologian,  John 
Quincy  Adams,  William  Ellery  Channing,  &c.  &c. 

Each  No.  will  contain  about  125  pages,  at  the  price  of  $3.00  a  year,  in  advance. 

To  new  subscribers  to  the  second  volume,  commencing  in  December,  1848,  the 
first  volume  is  offered  at  the  low  price  of  $1.50,  as  long  as  the  printed  edition  lasts. 

COOLIDGE   &  WILEY,   Publishers, 

12  Water  Street,  Eoston,  Mas3. 

THE    MASSACHUSETTS    TEACHER. 

This  Publication  is  issued  monthly,  under  the  patronage  and  direction  of  the 
Massachusetts  Teachers'  Association.  Each  No.  contains  32  pages,  with  a 
cover,  at  the  subscription  price  of  $1.00  a  year,  in  advance.  The  second  volume 
begins  with  January,  1849.  The  attention'of  the  Friends  of  Education  in  general 
is  respectfully  called  to  this  work,  and  their  subscriptions  solicited. 

Published  by  COOLIDGE  &  WILEY, 

12  Water  Street,  Boston,  Mass.